This is a modern-English version of Thoughts on Art and Life, originally written by Leonardo, da Vinci.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HUMANISTS' LIBRARY
Edited by Lewis Einstein
I
LEONARDO DA VINCI
THOUGHTS
ON ART AND LIFE

THOUGHTS
ON
ART AND LIFE
BY
LEONARDO DA VINCI
Translated
by
MAURICE BARING
Boston
The Merrymount Press
1906
Copyright, 1906, by D. B. Updike
A TABLE OF CONTENTS
Introduction | ix | |
I. | Thoughts on Life | 3 |
II. | Thoughts on Art | 59 |
III. | Thoughts on Science | 141 |
IV. | Bibliographical Note | 193 |
V. | Table of References | 194 |
INTRODUCTION
* *
*

he long obscurity of the Dark Ages lifted over Italy, awakening to a national though a divided consciousness. Already two distinct tendencies were apparent. The practical and rational, on the one hand, was soon to be outwardly reflected in the burgher-life of Florence and the Lombard cities, while at Rome it had even then created the civil organization of the curia. The novella was its literary triumph. In art it expressed itself simply, directly and with vigour. Opposed to this was the other great undercurrent in Italian life, mystical, religious and speculative, which had run through the nation from the earliest times, and received fresh volume from mediaeval Christianity, encouraging ecstatic mysticism to drive to frenzy the population of its mountain cities. Umbrian painting is inspired by it, and the glowing words of Jacopone da Todi expressed in poetry the same religious fervour which the life of Florence and Perugia bore witness to in action.
The long darkness of the Dark Ages faded over Italy, revealing a national but divided awareness. Two distinct trends were already clear. The practical and rational side was soon evident in the bustling life of Florence and the Lombard cities, while in Rome it had begun to shape the civil structure of the curia. The novella became its literary success. In art, it showed itself simply, directly, and with energy. In contrast, there was another significant current in Italian life: mystical, religious, and speculative. This thread had been part of the nation since ancient times and grew stronger with medieval Christianity, inspiring ecstatic mysticism that drove the populations of its mountain cities to frenzy. Umbrian painting was influenced by this, and the passionate words of Jacopone da Todi captured in poetry the same spiritual fervor that was evident in the lives of Florence and Perugia.
Italy developed out of the relation and conflict of these two forces the rational with the mystical. Their later union in the greater men was to {x} form the art temperament of the Renaissance. The practical side gave it the firm foundation of rationalism and reality on which it rested; the mystical guided its endeavour to picture the unreal in terms of ideal beauty.
Italy emerged from the interplay and tension between two forces: the rational and the mystical. Their eventual combination in the greater individuals of the time shaped the artistic spirit of the Renaissance. The practical aspect provided a solid foundation of rationality and reality, while the mystical inspired efforts to depict the unreal as ideal beauty.
The first offspring of this union was Leonardo. Since the decay of ancient art no painter had been able to fully express the human form, for imperfect mastery of technique still proved the barrier. Leonardo was the first completely to disengage his personality from its constraint, and make line express thought as none before him could do. Nor was this his only triumph, but rather the foundation on which further achievement rested. Remarkable as a thinker alone, he preferred to enlist thought in the service of art, and make art the handmaid of beauty. Leonardo saw the world not as it is, but as he himself was. He viewed it through the atmosphere of beauty which filled his mind, and tinged its shadows with the mystery of his nature. To all this, his birthright as a painter, a different element was added. A keen desire for knowledge, guiding his action in life, spurred him onward. Conscious of this dominant impulse, he has fancifully described himself in a Platonic allegory. He had passed beneath overhanging cliffs on his way to a great cavern. On bended knees, peering through its darkness, fear and desire had overwhelmed him,—fear for the menacing darkness of the cavern; and desire {xi} to ascertain if there were wonders therein.
The first child of this union was Leonardo. Since the decline of ancient art, no painter had been able to fully capture the human form, as imperfect mastery of technique remained a barrier. Leonardo was the first to truly free himself from these constraints and use line to express thought in a way that no one before him could. This was not his only achievement; it was the foundation for future successes. As remarkable as he was as a thinker on his own, he chose to direct his thoughts toward art and make art serve beauty. Leonardo viewed the world not as it truly is, but as he perceived it. He looked at it through the lens of beauty that filled his mind, coloring its shadows with the mystery of his nature. To this, a unique component was added by his birthright as a painter: a strong desire for knowledge that drove his actions in life. Aware of this dominant urge, he creatively described himself in a Platonic allegory. He had passed under looming cliffs on his way to a great cavern. On his knees, peering into its darkness, he was overcome by fear and desire—fear of the threatening darkness of the cavern and a desire to discover the wonders within. {xi}
From his earliest years, the elements of greatness were present in Leonardo. But the maturity of his genius came unaffected from without. He barely noticed the great forces of the age which in life he encountered. After the first promise of his boyhood in the Tuscan hills, his youth at Florence had been spent under Verrocchio as a master, in company with those whose names were later to brighten the pages of Italian art. He must then have heard Savonarola's impassioned sermons, yet, unlike Botticelli, remained dumb to his entreaties. He must have seen Lorenzo the Magnificent. But there was little opening in the Medicean circle for the young painter, who had first to gain fame abroad. The splendour of Milan under Il Moro, then the most brilliant court in Europe, attracted him. He went there, proclaiming his ability, in a remarkable letter, to accomplish much, but desiring chiefly to erect a great monument to the glory of the Sforza. He spent years at that court, taken up by his different ventures,—painting, sculpture, engineering, even arranging festivities—but his greater project was doomed to failure, enmeshed in the downfall of Ludovico. Even to this he remained impassive. "Visconti dragged to prison, his son dead, ... the duke has lost his state, his possessions, his liberty, and has finished nothing he undertook," was his only comment on his patron's end, written on the {xii} margin of a manuscript. After the overthrow of the Duke of Milan, began his Italian wanderings. At one time he contemplated entering the service of an Oriental prince. Instead, he entered that of Caesar Borgia, as military engineer, and the greatest painter of the age became inspector of a despot's strongholds. But his restless nature did not leave him long at this. Returning to Florence he competed with Michelangelo; yet the service of even his native city could not retain him. His fame had attracted the attention of a new patron of the arts, prince of the state which had conquered his first master. In this his last venture, he forsook Italy, only to die three years later at Amboise, in the castle of the French king.
From a young age, Leonardo showed signs of greatness. However, the depth of his genius developed independently from external influences. He hardly acknowledged the significant forces of his time that he encountered in life. After the early promise of his childhood in the Tuscan hills, he spent his youth in Florence under Verrocchio, alongside future stars of Italian art. He must have heard Savonarola’s passionate sermons, yet, unlike Botticelli, he remained indifferent to his pleas. He likely saw Lorenzo the Magnificent too, but there was little opportunity for the young painter in the Medici circle; he first needed to gain recognition abroad. The splendor of Milan under Il Moro, the brightest court in Europe at that time, drew him in. He went there, boldly declaring his abilities in an impressive letter, eager to create a grand monument to the glory of the Sforza. He spent years at that court, engaged in various projects—painting, sculpture, engineering, even organizing festivities—but his grander ambitions faltered with the fall of Ludovico. He remained unmoved by this. “Visconti dragged to prison, his son dead, ... the duke has lost his state, his possessions, his liberty, and has finished nothing he undertook,” was all he had to say about his patron's downfall, noted in the margin of a manuscript. After the Duke of Milan was overthrown, he began his travels around Italy. At one point, he considered serving an Eastern prince. Instead, he joined Caesar Borgia as a military engineer, and the greatest painter of the age found himself overseeing a tyrant’s strongholds. But his restless spirit didn’t keep him there for long. Upon returning to Florence, he competed with Michelangelo; yet not even his home city could hold him. His fame caught the attention of a new patron of the arts, the prince of the state that had defeated his first master. In this final pursuit, he left Italy, only to die three years later at Amboise, in the castle of the French king.
The inner nature of Leonardo remained as untouched by the men he encountered as by the events which were then stirring Europe. Alone, he influenced others, remaining the while a mystery to all. The most gifted of nations failed to understand the greatest of her sons. Isabella d'Este, the first lady of her time, seeking vainly to obtain some product of his brush, was told that his life was changeful and uncertain, that he lived for the day, intent only on his art. His own thoughts reveal him in another light. "I wish to work miracles," he wrote. And elsewhere he exclaimed, "Thou, O God, sellest us all benefits, at the cost of our toil.... As a day well spent makes sleep {xiii} seem pleasant, so a life well employed makes death pleasant. A life well spent is long."
The true essence of Leonardo was unaffected by the people he met or by the events shaking up Europe at that time. Alone, he inspired others while remaining a mystery to everyone. Even the most talented nation couldn't fully grasp the genius of its greatest son. Isabella d'Este, the leading lady of her time, desperately tried to get a piece of his work but was told that his life was unpredictable and that he lived for the moment, focused solely on his art. His own writings show a different side of him. "I want to perform miracles," he wrote. And in another instance, he stated, "You, O God, give us all good things, but only through our hard work.... Just as a day well spent makes sleep enjoyable, a life well spent makes death easier. A well-lived life is long."
Leonardo's views of aesthetic are all important in his philosophy of life and art. The worker's thoughts on his craft are always of interest. They are doubly so when there is in them no trace of literary self-consciousness to blemish their expression. He recorded these thoughts at the instant of their birth, for a constant habit of observation and analysis had early developed with him into a second nature. His ideas were penned in the same fragmentary way as they presented themselves to his mind, perhaps with no intention of publishing them to the world. But his ideal of art depended intimately, none the less, on the system he had thrown out seemingly in so haphazard a manner. His method gives to his writings their only unity. It was more than a method: it was a permanent expression of his own life, which aided him to construct a philosophy of beauty characteristic of the new age.
Leonardo's views on aesthetics are crucial to his philosophy of life and art. The thoughts of a craftsman about his work are always interesting, even more so when they show no signs of literary self-awareness that could distort their expression. He captured these thoughts as soon as they came to him, as a consistent habit of observation and analysis had developed into a second nature for him. His ideas were written down in a fragmentary style as they appeared in his mind, likely without any intention of sharing them with the world. However, his vision of art was closely tied to the seemingly random system he articulated. His approach gives his writings their sole coherence. It was more than just a method; it was a lasting reflection of his own life that helped him develop a philosophy of beauty representative of the new age.
He had searched to find a scientific basis for art, and discovered it in the imitation of nature, based on rational experience. This idea was, in part, Aristotelian, imbibed with the spirit of the time; though in the ordinary acceptance of the word Leonardo was no scholar, least of all a humanist. His own innovation in aesthetic was in requiring a rational and critical experience as a necessary {xiv} foundation, the acquisition of which was to result from the permanent condition of the mind. He had trained his own faculties to critically observe all natural phenomena: first try by experience, and then demonstrate why such experiment is forced to operate in the way it does, was his advice. The eye, he gave as an instance, had been defined as one thing; by experience, he had found it to be another.
He searched for a scientific basis for art and found it in mimicking nature, grounded in rational experience. This idea was partly influenced by Aristotle, reflecting the spirit of the time; however, in the usual sense of the term, Leonardo was not really a scholar, let alone a humanist. His own contribution to aesthetics was the requirement of a rational and critical experience as a necessary foundation, which was to come from a consistent state of the mind. He trained himself to carefully observe all natural phenomena: first try through experience, and then explain why such experiments work as they do, was his advice. He used the eye as an example; it had been defined in one way, but through experience, he discovered it was actually something different. {xiv}
But by imitation in art, Leonardo intended no slavish reproduction of nature. When he wrote that "the painter strives and competes with nature," he was on the track of a more Aristotelian idea. This he barely developed, using nature only partly in the Stagirite's sense, of inner force outwardly exemplified. The idea of imitation, in fad, as it presented itself to his mind, was two-fold. It was not merely the external reproduction of the image, which was easy enough to secure. The real difficulty of the artist lay in reflecting inner character and personality. It was Leonardo's firm conviction that each thought had some outward expression by which the trained observer was able to recognize it. Every man, he wrote, has as many movements of the body as of varieties of ideas. Thought, moreover, expressed itself outwardly in proportion to its power over the individual and his time of life. By thus employing bodily gesture to represent feeling and idea, the painter could affect the spectator whom he {xv} placed in the presence of visible emotion. He maintained that art was of slight use unless able to show what its subject had in mind. Painting should aim, therefore, to reproduce the inner mental state by the attitude assumed. This was, in other words, a natural symbolism, in which the symbol was no mere convention, but the actual outward projection of the inner condition of the mind. Art here offered an equation of inward purpose and outward expression, neither complete without the other.
But by imitation in art, Leonardo didn't mean a mindless copy of nature. When he said that "the painter strives and competes with nature," he was hinting at a deeper, more Aristotelian concept. He only partially developed this idea, using nature in a sense more aligned with Aristotle's, referring to an inner force demonstrated outwardly. The concept of imitation, as he saw it, was actually twofold. It wasn't just about recreating an external image, which was relatively easy to do. The real challenge for the artist was capturing inner character and personality. Leonardo firmly believed that every thought had an outward expression that a trained observer could recognize. He wrote that each person has as many movements of the body as there are varieties of ideas. Moreover, thought expressed itself outwardly in proportion to its impact on the individual and their stage of life. By using body language to convey feelings and ideas, the painter could engage the viewer, putting them in touch with visible emotion. He argued that art was of little value unless it could express what its subject was thinking. Therefore, painting should aim to reflect the inner mental state through the pose it portrays. In other words, this was a natural symbolism where the symbol was not just a convention but the actual outward expression of the mind's inner condition. Art here created a balance of inward purpose and outward expression, with neither being complete without the other.
Further than this, influenced by Platonic thought, Leonardo's conception of painting was, as an intellectual state or condition, outwardly projected. The painter who practised his art without reasoning of its nature was like a mirror unconsciously reflecting what was before it. Although without a "manual act" painting could not be realized, its true problems—problems of light, of colour, pose and composition, of primitive and derivative shadow—had all to be grasped by the mind without bodily labour. Beyond this, the scientific foundation in art came through making it rest upon an accurate knowledge of nature. Even experience was only a step towards attaining this. "There is nothing in all nature without its reason," he wrote. "If you know the reason, you do not need the experience."
Moreover, influenced by Platonic ideas, Leonardo's view of painting was, as a mental state or condition, expressed outwardly. The painter who practiced their art without understanding its nature was like a mirror that unconsciously reflected whatever was in front of it. While painting could not be achieved without a "manual act," its true challenges—issues of light, color, pose and composition, as well as basic and derived shadow—had to be understood by the mind without physical effort. Furthermore, the scientific basis in art came from grounding it in a precise understanding of nature. Even experience was just a step toward achieving this. "There is nothing in all nature without its reason," he wrote. "If you know the reason, you do not need the experience."
In the history of art, as well, he urged that nature had been the test of its excellence. A {xvi} natural phenomenon had brought art into existence. The first picture in the world, he remarked in a happy epigram, had been "a line surrounding the shadow of a man, cast by the sun on the wall." He traced the history of painting in Italy during its stagnation after the decay of ancient art, when each painter copied only his predecessor, which lasted until Giotto, born among barren mountains, drew the movements of the goats he tended, and thus advanced farther than all the earlier masters. But his successors only copied him, and painting sank again until Masaccio once more took nature as his guide.
In the history of art, he emphasized that nature has always been the benchmark for its quality. A natural occurrence sparked the creation of art. The first picture in the world, he cleverly noted, was "a line outlining the shadow of a man, projected by the sun on the wall." He explored the history of painting in Italy during its decline after the fall of ancient art, when each artist merely imitated their predecessor. This continued until Giotto, who was born in harsh mountain terrain, depicted the movements of the goats he herded, surpassing all earlier masters. However, his followers only copied him, and painting declined once more until Masaccio again used nature as his inspiration.
A quite different and combative side to Leonardo's aesthetic, which forced him to state the broad principles of art, appears in his attacks on poetry and music as inferior to painting. In that age of humanistic triumph, literature had lorded it over the other arts in a manner not free from arrogance. There was still another cause for his onslaught on poetry. Leonardo resented the fact that painters, who were rarely men of education, had not defended themselves against the slurs cast on their art. His counter attack may have been intended to hide his own small scholarship. It served another end as well. His conception of the universal principles of beauty was made clear by this defence. His first principle stated broadly that the most useful art was the one which could most easily be communicated. {xvii} Painting was communicable to all since its appeal was made to the eye. While the painter proceeded at once to the imitation of nature, the poet's instruments were words which varied in every land. He took the Platonic view of poetry as a lying imitation, removed from truth. He called the poet a collector of other men's wares, who decked himself in their plumage. Where poetry presented only a shadow to the imagination, painting offered a real image to the eye; and the eye, as the window of the soul through which all earthly beauty was revealed, the sight, he exclaimed, which had discovered navigation, which had impelled men to seek the West, was the noblest of all the senses. Painting spoke only by what it accomplished, poetry ended in the very words with which it sang its own praises. If, then, poets called painting dumb poetry, he could retort by dubbing poetry blind painting. In common with his successors, Leonardo could not escape from this fallacy, which, in overlooking all save descriptive verse, was destined to burden aesthetic until demolished by Lessing.
A very different and confrontational aspect of Leonardo's views on art emerges through his criticisms of poetry and music, which he considered inferior to painting. In an era of humanistic success, literature had proudly dominated the other arts, not without a hint of arrogance. Another reason for his attack on poetry was his frustration that painters, who were usually not well-educated, hadn't stood up for themselves against the insults aimed at their craft. His response might have been a way to cover up his own limited education. It also served another purpose. His ideas about the universal principles of beauty became clear through this defense. His first principle broadly stated that the most useful art was the one that could be communicated most easily. Painting was accessible to everyone since it appealed to the eye. While a painter immediately mimicked nature, a poet's tools were words, which varied from place to place. He held a Platonic view of poetry as a deceptive imitation, far removed from reality. He described the poet as a gatherer of others' creations, who adorned themselves with borrowed feathers. Where poetry offered only a shadow to the imagination, painting provided a concrete image for the eye. The eye, he exclaimed, is the gateway to the soul, revealing all earthly beauty; it was sight that led to navigation and inspired people to explore the West, making it the noblest of all senses. Painting only spoke through what it achieved, while poetry ended with the very words that celebrated itself. So, if poets labeled painting as silent poetry, he could counter by calling poetry blind painting. Like his successors, Leonardo fell into this trap, which, by ignoring all but descriptive verse, would weigh down aesthetics until it was unraveled by Lessing. {xvii}
It was the opinion of Leonardo that the temporary nature of music caused its inferiority to painting. Although durability was in itself no absolute test,—else the work of coppersmiths would be the highest art,—yet in any final scale, permanence could not altogether be disregarded. Music perished in the very act of its creation, {xviii} while painting preserved the beautiful from the hand of time. "Helen of Troy, gazing in a mirror, in her old age, wondered how she had twice been ravished." Mortal beauty would thus vanish, if it were not rescued by art from destroying age and death.
Leonardo believed that the temporary nature of music made it inferior to painting. Although durability wasn't the only measure of quality—otherwise, the work of coppersmiths would be considered the highest form of art—permanence still couldn't be completely ignored. Music disappeared the moment it was created, {xviii} while painting preserved beauty against the ravages of time. "Helen of Troy, looking in a mirror in her old age, wondered how she had twice been taken." Mortal beauty would fade away if art didn't save it from the destruction of aging and death.
Leonardo contrasted painting with sculpture, for he had practised both, and thought himself peculiarly qualified to judge their merit. He considered the former the nobler art of the two, for sculpture involved bodily toil and fatigue, while by its very nature it lacked perspective and atmosphere, colour, and the feeling of space. Painting, on the other hand, caused by an illusion, was in itself the result of deeper thought. An even broader test served to convince him of its final superiority. That art was of highest excellence, he wrote, which possessed most elements of variety and universality. Painting contained and reproduced all forms of nature; it made its appeal by the harmonious balance of parts which gratified all the senses. By its very duality it fulfilled the highest purpose. The painter was able to visualize the beauty which enchanted him, to bring to reality the fancy of his dreams, and give outward expression to the ideal within.
Leonardo compared painting and sculpture, since he had practiced both and felt uniquely qualified to evaluate their value. He regarded painting as the nobler art because sculpture required physical labor and struggle, and it inherently lacked perspective, atmosphere, color, and a sense of space. In contrast, painting relied on illusion and stemmed from deeper thought. An even broader criterion convinced him of its ultimate superiority. He stated that the highest form of art was the one that had the most elements of variety and universality. Painting encompassed and represented all forms of nature, appealing to the harmonious balance of its parts that satisfied all the senses. Its very duality fulfilled the highest purpose. The painter could envision the beauty that captivated him, turn the fantasies of his dreams into reality, and express the ideal within outwardly.
The genius of Leonardo as a painter came through unfolding the mystery of life. Like Miranda, he had gazed with wonder at the beauty of the world. "Look at the grace and sweetness {xix} of men and women in the street," he wrote. The most ordinary functions of life and nature amazed him most. He observed of the eye how in it form and colour, and the entire universe it reflected, were reduced to a single point. "Wonderful law of nature, which forced all effects to participate with their cause in the mind of man. These are the true miracles!" Elsewhere he wrote again: "Nature is full of infinite reasons which have not yet passed into experience." He conceived it to be the painter's duty not only to comment on natural phenomena as restrained by law, but to merge his very mind into that of nature by interpreting its relation with art. Resting securely on the reality of experienced truth, he felt the deeper presence of the unreal on every side. In the same way that he visualized the inner workings of the mind, his keen imagination aided him to make outward trifles serve his desire to find mysterious beauty everywhere. Oftentimes, in gazing on some ancient, time-stained wall, he describes how he would trace thereon landscapes, with mountains, rivers and valleys. The whole world was full of a mystery to him, which his work reflected. The smile of consciousness, pregnant of that which is beyond, illumines the expression of Mona Lisa. So, too, in the strange glance of Ann, of John the Baptist, and of the Virgin of the Rocks, one realizes that their thoughts dwell in another world.
The brilliance of Leonardo as a painter came from uncovering the mystery of life. Like Miranda, he marveled at the beauty of the world. “Look at the grace and sweetness of men and women in the street,” he wrote. He was most amazed by the simplest aspects of life and nature. He observed that in the eye, form and color, along with the whole universe it reflected, were reduced to a single point. “Wonderful law of nature, which compels all effects to correspond with their cause in the human mind. These are the true miracles!” He also wrote, “Nature is full of infinite reasons that have yet to be experienced.” He believed it was the painter's duty not just to comment on natural phenomena governed by law, but to merge his own mind with nature by interpreting its connection with art. Grounded in the reality of experienced truth, he felt the deeper presence of the unreal around him. Just as he visualized the inner workings of the mind, his sharp imagination helped him see beauty in even the most ordinary things everywhere. Often, while staring at some ancient, weathered wall, he would describe how he would trace landscapes, with mountains, rivers, and valleys on it. The entire world was a mystery to him, which his work reflected. The smile of consciousness, rich with what lies beyond, lights up the expression of the Mona Lisa. Similarly, in the strange glances of Ann, of John the Baptist, and of the Virgin of the Rocks, one can sense that their thoughts reside in another world.
Leonardo had found a refuge in art from the pettiness of material environment. Like his own creations, he, too, had learned the secret of the inner life. The painter, he wrote, could create a world of his own, and take refuge in this new realm. But it must not be one of shadows only. The very mystery he felt so keenly had yet to rest on a real foundation; to treat it otherwise would be to plunge into mere vapouring. Although attempting to bridge the gulf which separated the real from the unreal, he refused to treat the latter supernaturally. That mystery which lesser minds found in the occult, he saw in nature all about him. He denied the existence of spirits, just as he urged the foolishness of the will-o'-the-wisps of former ages,—alchemy and the black art. In one sentence he destroyed the pretensions of palmistry. "You will see," he wrote, "great armies slaughtered in an hour's time, where in each individual the signs of the hands are different."
Leonardo had found solace in art from the trivialities of the material world. Like his creations, he too had discovered the secret of the inner life. The painter, he wrote, could create his own world and find sanctuary in this new realm. But it couldn’t just be a place of shadows. The very mystery he felt so deeply needed to have a real foundation; to treat it otherwise would be to fall into mere nonsense. While trying to connect the real and the unreal, he refused to view the latter as supernatural. That mystery which less thoughtful people found in the occult, he saw in nature all around him. He denied the existence of spirits, just as he criticized the foolishness of the illusions of earlier times—alchemy and the dark arts. In one sentence, he dismantled the claims of palmistry. "You will see," he wrote, "great armies slaughtered in an hour's time, where each individual has different signs on their hands."
His art took, thus, its guidance in realism, its purpose in spirituality. The search for truth and the desire for beauty were the twin ideals he strove to attain. The keenness of this pursuit saved him from the blemish of egoism which aloofness from his surroundings would otherwise have forced upon him. For his character presented the anomaly, peculiar to the Renaissance, of a lofty idealism coupled in action with {xxi} irresponsibility of duty. He stood on a higher plane, his attitude toward life recognizing no claims on the part of his fellowmen. In his desire to surpass himself, fostered by this isolation of spirit and spurred on by the eager wish to attain universal knowledge, he has been compared to Faust; but the likeness is only half correct. He was not blind to the limitations which encompassed him, his very genius making him realize their bounds. Of the ancients he said that in attempting to define the nature of the soul, they sought the impossible. He wrote elsewhere, "It is the infinite alone that cannot be attained, for if it could it would become finite."
His art drew its guidance from realism and its purpose from spirituality. The quest for truth and the desire for beauty were the two ideals he aimed to achieve. The intensity of this pursuit kept him from the flaw of egoism that detachment from his surroundings might have imposed on him. His character displayed the oddity, characteristic of the Renaissance, of lofty idealism paired with a lack of responsibility. He operated on a higher level, his view of life ignoring any claims from his fellow humans. In his ambition to exceed himself, fueled by this spiritual isolation and driven by a strong desire for universal knowledge, he has often been likened to Faust; however, this comparison is only partly accurate. He was not oblivious to the limitations that surrounded him, and his very genius allowed him to recognize their boundaries. Regarding the ancients, he stated that in trying to define the nature of the soul, they were pursuing the impossible. He wrote elsewhere, "It is the infinite alone that cannot be attained, for if it could, it would become finite."
In Leonardo's personality was reflected both the strength and weakness of Renaissance Italy. So, to know him, it is necessary to understand the Italy of that age. Its brilliancy, its universality, its desire for beauty, are but one side of the medal. On its reverse, Italy lacked the solid vigour of a national purpose. The discord of political disunion, reacting on art, laid bare great weakness in the want of any constructive direction, toward which the strength of the Renaissance could aim. The energy was there, whether finding an outlet in statecraft or in discovery, in art or in letters. But it laboured for no common end; there was internal unity of force and method, but external divergence of purpose. The tyranny of petty despots could provide no adequate ideal toward {xxii} which to aim. No ruler, and no city save Venice, could long symbolize the nation's patriotism. Venetian painters alone glorified the state in their work, and thus felt the living force of a national ambition which raised them above themselves. But elsewhere there was little to inspire that devotion for a common country necessary as a background to sustain the greatest work. Hence Italian art, so living within certain limits, remained stunted beyond these. The conviction that art existed in order to express ideal beauty, that its main purpose was to please the eye and the senses in spite of the result attained, proved inadequate compensation for all that had been withdrawn. The art ideal tended more and more to become a conscience and a purpose in itself, an inward impulse for action and an outward goal.
In Leonardo’s personality reflected both the strengths and weaknesses of Renaissance Italy. To truly understand him, you need to grasp the Italy of that time. Its brilliance, its global appeal, and its pursuit of beauty represent just one side of the coin. On the flip side, Italy lacked the solid determination of a national purpose. The discord stemming from political disunity had a negative impact on art, revealing significant weaknesses due to the absence of any constructive direction for the strength of the Renaissance to pursue. The energy existed, whether it was evident in governance, exploration, art, or literature. However, it was not directed towards a common goal; there was internal cohesion in force and method, but external variation in purpose. The oppression by various petty rulers provided no adequate vision to aspire towards. No leader, and no city except Venice, could effectively embody the nation’s patriotism for long. Only Venetian painters celebrated the state in their art and thus experienced the vibrant energy of a national ambition that elevated them beyond their individual selves. However, elsewhere, there was little to inspire the devotion to a shared country that was essential as a backdrop for the greatest achievements. Consequently, Italian art, while alive within certain boundaries, remained limited beyond these. The belief that art existed to express ideal beauty, that its primary purpose was to please the eye and senses regardless of the outcomes achieved, proved to be an inadequate substitute for everything that had been lost. The ideal of art increasingly became a conscience and purpose in itself, serving as an inner drive for action and an outward objective.
The artist's real greatness will depend at all times on his qualities as a representative. His true merit will arise from giving expression in ideal terms to his nation and to his age. In so far as he has been able to do this and the spirit of his country is reflected in his work, in so far as he has represented what is best therein and most enduring, he will have achieved greatness. Not that this is always, or even often, a conscious expression. It is unfair reading to search for deep thought in the work of either painter or poet. Neither art {xxiii} offers the best medium to convey the abstractions of the mind, since each has its own method of expression, independent of pure reason. But painter and poet, in the degree they attain greatness, express more than themselves. Ariosto, intent only to amuse, reflects with playful wit and skepticism the splendid luxury and joy of living in Renaissance court life. The care with which he chiselled each line proves that his real seriousness and conscience lay in his artistic purpose. Without Ariosto's wit, Paolo Veronese depicted a similar side in painting, though his Venetian birthright made him celebrate the glory of the Republic. Poet and painter alike expressed far more than either could know. If such a test be applied to the artists of the Renaissance, each in turn will respond to it,—just as the weakness of the later Bolognese as a school is that, beyond a certain technical merit, they meant and represented so little. But the noblest painters,—Michelangelo and Raphael, Titian and Leonardo,—in addition to possessing the solid grasp of technical mastery, reflected some aspect of their nation's life and civilization. In Michelangelo was realized the grandeur of Italy struggling vainly against crushing oppression. He expressed that which was highest in it, reflecting the loftiest side of its idealism mingled with deep pessimism in his survey over life; for, wrapped in austerity, he saw mankind in heroic terms of sadness. Raphael, on the {xxiv} other hand, found only beautiful sweetness everywhere. The tragedies of life failed to touch the young painter, who blotted from view all struggle and sorrow, and, in spite of the misery which had befallen his nation, could still rejoice in the sensuous beauty of the world. There was another side to the Renaissance, dependent neither on beauty nor heroic grandeur, yet sharing in both through qualities of its own. Titian, who painted the living man of action, the man of parts, susceptible alike to the appreciation of ideal beauty and heroic impulse, but guided withal by expediency, reflected this more practical aspect of life. In his portraiture he expressed the statecraft for which Italians found opportunity beyond the Alps, since in Italy it was denied them; and Titian found even Venice too narrow for the scope of his art.
The artist's true greatness always depends on his ability to represent. His real value comes from capturing the essence of his nation and his time in ideal terms. To the extent that he has achieved this and the spirit of his country shines through in his work, especially what is best and most enduring, he will have reached greatness. This isn't always, or even often, a deliberate expression. It's a misinterpretation to search for deep meaning in the works of painters or poets. Neither art {xxiii} is the most effective way to convey abstract thoughts, as each has its own way of expressing that goes beyond pure logic. However, to the degree that painters and poets achieve greatness, they express more than just themselves. Ariosto, aiming solely to entertain, reflects with playful humor and skepticism the lavish luxury and joy of living in the Renaissance court. The care he took in chiseling every line shows that his true seriousness and dedication lay in his artistic intent. Without Ariosto's humor, Paolo Veronese captured a similar theme in his paintings, though his Venetian heritage led him to celebrate the glory of the Republic. Both the poet and painter expressed much more than either was aware of. If we apply this standard to Renaissance artists, each one would meet it, just as the later Bolognese school's flaw is that, beyond some technical skill, they conveyed and represented so little. But the greatest artists—Michelangelo, Raphael, Titian, and Leonardo—in addition to mastering solid technical skills, reflected aspects of their nation's life and culture. Michelangelo embodied Italy's struggle against overwhelming oppression. He expressed the highest ideals mixed with deep pessimism in his outlook on life; wrapped in seriousness, he saw humanity through a lens of heroic sadness. Raphael, meanwhile, found only beauty and sweetness everywhere. The tragedies of life didn't impact the young painter, who erased all signs of struggle and sorrow, and despite his nation's hardships, he could still find joy in the sensual beauty of the world. There was another aspect of the Renaissance, one that didn’t rely on beauty or grand heroism, but shared traits of both through its own qualities. Titian, who painted active, dynamic individuals, showed a man who appreciated both ideal beauty and heroic drive, guided by practicality. In his portraits, he represented the political savvy that Italians sought beyond the Alps, as they were denied such opportunities in Italy; and Titian even found Venice too limiting for the breadth of his art.
But before Titian, before Raphael, before Michelangelo, Leonardo reflected the rationalism and the mystery, the subtlety and the philosophical speculation, of the age. To find in his work only the individual thought of genius would be to mistake, perhaps, its most important side; for the expression of his mind, both by its brilliancy and its limitations, is typical of the spirit of his time. The Italian Renaissance was reflected in him as rarely a period has been expressed in the life-work of a single man. He represented its union of practice and theory, of thought placed in the {xxv} service of action. He summed up its different aspects in his own individuality. Intellectually, he represented its many-sidedness attained through penetration of thought, and a keenness of observation, profiting from experience, extended into every sphere. As an artist he possessed a vigour of imagination from which sprang his power of creating beauty. But, in spite of his practical nature, he remained a dreamer in an age which had in it more of stern reality than of golden dreams. His very limitations, his excess of individualism, his want of long-continued concentration, his lack of patriotism, his feeling of the superiority of art to nationality, are all characteristic of Renaissance Italy.
But before Titian, before Raphael, before Michelangelo, Leonardo reflected the rationalism and mystery, the subtlety and philosophical speculation of the age. To see in his work only the individual brilliance of genius would be to overlook, perhaps, its most crucial aspect; for the expression of his mind, both in its brilliance and its limits, is typical of the spirit of his time. The Italian Renaissance was captured in him as rarely has a period been expressed through the life’s work of a single person. He represented the blend of practice and theory, with thought serving action. He encapsulated its various aspects in his own individuality. Intellectually, he embodied its complexity achieved through deep thought and keen observation, benefiting from experiences across every field. As an artist, he had a vibrant imagination that fueled his ability to create beauty. However, despite his practical nature, he remained a dreamer in an era that had more reality than golden dreams. His very limitations, his excessive individualism, his lack of sustained focus, his minimal patriotism, and his belief in the superiority of art over nationality are all traits of Renaissance Italy.
The union in Leonardo of reality to mystery has often been shared by genius in other fields. His own peculiar greatness sprang from expressing in art the apparent contradiction of attaining the world of mystery through force of reality. Like Hamlet, it was the union of the real with the unreal which appealed to him, of the world as he saw it and the world as he imagined it to be. It was but another expression of the eternal ideal of truth and beauty.
The way Leonardo combines reality with mystery has often been reflected by other geniuses in different fields. His unique greatness came from capturing in art the seeming contradiction of reaching the mysterious world through the strength of reality. Like Hamlet, he was drawn to the blend of the real and the unreal, of the world as he perceived it and the world as he envisioned it. It was just another reflection of the timeless ideal of truth and beauty.
L. E.
L. E.
American Embassy
London, 1906
U.S. Embassy
London, 1906
I
THOUGHTS ON LIFE
* *
*

egun at Florence in the house of Piero di Braccio Martelli, on the 22d day of March, 1508; and this is to be a collection without order, taken from many papers which I have copied here, hoping to arrange them later, each in its place, according to the various subjects treated. And I think that before I shall have finished this work, it will be necessary for me to repeat the same thing many times over; so, O reader, blame me not, because the subjects are many, and memory cannot retain them and say: This I will not write because I have already written it; and if I did not wish to fall into this error it would be necessary, every time that I wished to copy something, in order not to repeat myself, to read over all the preceding matter, all the more so since the intervals are long between one time of writing and another.
begun at Florence in the house of Piero di Braccio Martelli, on the 22nd day of March, 1508; and this is meant to be an unordered collection, taken from many papers that I have copied here, hoping to arrange them later, each in its place, according to the different subjects discussed. And I think that before I finish this work, I will need to repeat the same thing many times; so, O reader, don’t blame me, because there are many subjects, and memory can’t hold them all and say: I won’t write this because I’ve already written it; and if I didn’t want to make this mistake, I would have to read all the previous material every time I wanted to copy something, especially since there are long gaps between each writing session.
2.
2.
Not louder does the tempestuous sea bellow when the north wind strikes its foaming waves between Scylla and Charybdis; nor Stromboli nor Mount Etna when the sulphurous flames, {4} shattering and bursting open the great mountain with violence, hurl stones and earth through the air with the flame it vomits; nor when the fiery caverns of Mount Etna, spitting forth the element which it cannot restrain, hurl it back to the place whence it issued, driving furiously before it any obstacle in the way of its vehement fury ... so I, urged by my great desire and longing to see the blending of strange and various shapes made by creating nature, wandered for some time among the dark rocks, and came to the entrance of a great cave, in front of which I long stood in astonishment and ignorance of such a thing. I bent my back into an arch and rested my left hand on my knee, and with my right hand shaded my downcast eyes and contracted eyebrows. I bent down first on one side and then on the other to see whether I could perceive anything, but the thick darkness rendered this impossible; and after having remained there some time, two things arose within me, fear and desire,—fear of the dark and threatening cave, desire to see whether there were anything marvellous within.
The wild sea doesn’t roar any louder when the north wind crashes its foamy waves between Scylla and Charybdis, nor do Stromboli and Mount Etna when their sulfurous flames, {4} shatter and violently erupt from the massive mountain, flinging stones and earth into the air with the flames they spew; nor when the fiery depths of Mount Etna, unable to contain the element, eject it back to where it came from, forcefully pushing away any obstacles in its intense path... so I, driven by my strong desire and longing to see the mix of strange and different shapes created by nature, wandered for a while among the dark rocks and found myself at the entrance of a large cave, where I stood for a moment, astonished and unaware of such a thing. I arched my back and rested my left hand on my knee, while shading my downturned eyes and furrowed brow with my right hand. I bent to one side and then the other to see if I could make out anything, but the thick darkness made this impossible; after staying there for some time, two feelings arose within me: fear and desire—fear of the dark and menacing cave, and a desire to see if there was anything remarkable inside.
3.
3.
I discover for man the origin of the first and perhaps of the second cause of his being.
I uncover for humanity the source of the first and maybe the second cause of their existence.
4.
4.
Recognizing as I do that I cannot make use of {5} subject matter which is useful and delightful, since my predecessors have exhausted the useful and necessary themes, I shall do as the man who by reason of his poverty arrives last at the fair, and cannot do otherwise than purchase what has already been seen by others and not accepted, but rejected by them as being of little value. I shall place this despised and rejected merchandise, which remains over after many have bought, on my poor pack, and I shall go and distribute it, not in the big cities, but in the poor towns, and take such reward as my goods deserve.
Recognizing that I can't make use of {5} topics that are useful and enjoyable, since my predecessors have already covered all the important and necessary themes, I will be like someone who, due to his lack of resources, arrives last at a fair and has no choice but to buy what others have already looked at and deemed unworthy. I will take this overlooked and rejected merchandise, which is left over after many have made their purchases, put it on my meager load, and distribute it not in the big cities, but in the poorer towns, accepting whatever reward my goods can earn.
5.
5.
All knowledge which ends in words will die as quickly as it came to life, with the exception of the written word: which is its mechanical part.
All knowledge that ends in words will fade away just as quickly as it appeared, except for the written word: which is its mechanical aspect.
6.
6.
Avoid studies the result of which will die together with him who studied.
Avoid studies whose results will vanish with the person who studied them.
7.
7.
The intellect will always profit by the acquisition of any knowledge whatsoever, for thus what is useless will be expelled from it, and what is fruitful will remain. It is impossible either to hate or to love a thing without first acquiring knowledge of it.
The mind will always benefit from gaining any knowledge at all, because this way, what is useless will be pushed out, and what is valuable will stay. You can't hate or love something without first understanding it.
8.
8.
Men of worth naturally desire knowledge.
Men of value naturally seek knowledge.
9.
9.
It is ordained that to the ambitious, who derive no satisfaction from the gifts of life and the beauty of the world, life shall be a cause of suffering, and they shall possess neither the profit nor the beauty of the world.
It is decreed that for the ambitious, who find no fulfillment in the gifts of life and the beauty of the world, life will be a source of suffering, and they will gain neither the benefits nor the beauty of the world.
10.
10.
I know that many will say that this work is useless, and these are they of whom Demetrius said recked no more of the breath which made the words proceed from their mouth, than of the wind which proceeded from their body,—men who seek solely after riches and bodily satisfaction, men entirely denuded of that wisdom which is the food and verily the wealth of the soul; because insomuch as the soul is of greater value than the body, so much greater are the riches of the soul than those of the body. And often when I see one of these take this work in his hand, I wonder whether, like a monkey, he will not smell it and ask me if it is something to eat.
I know that many will say this work is pointless, and they are the ones Demetrius referred to who care no more about the words that come out of their mouths than they do about the wind escaping their bodies—people who only chase wealth and physical pleasure, completely lacking the wisdom that nourishes and truly enriches the soul. Because the soul is worth more than the body, the riches of the soul are far greater than those of the body. And often when I see one of these people pick up this work, I wonder if, like a monkey, they will smell it and ask me if it's something to eat.
11.
11.
Demetrius used to say that there was no difference between the words and the voice of the {7} unskilled ignorant and the sounds and noises of a stomach full of superfluous wind. And it was not without reason that he said this, for he considered it to be indifferent whence the utterance of such men proceeded, whether from their mouth or their body; both being of the same substance and value.
Demetrius used to say that there was no difference between the words and the voice of the {7} unskilled ignorant and the sounds and noises of a stomach full of excess gas. And he had good reason to say this, because he believed it didn’t matter where the speech of such people came from, whether from their mouth or their body; both were of the same substance and value.
12.
12.
I do not consider that men of coarse and boorish habits and of slender parts deserve so fine an instrument nor such a complicated mechanism as men of contemplation and high culture. They merely need a sack in which their food may be held and whence it may issue, since verily they cannot be considered otherwise than as vehicles for food, for they seem to me to have nothing in common with the human race save the shape and the voice; as far as the rest is concerned they are lower than the beasts.
I don’t believe that rough and rude men with little substance deserve such a fine instrument or a complicated mechanism like those who think deeply and have a high culture. They simply need a bag to hold their food and let it out, because honestly, they can only be seen as containers for food; they seem to share nothing with humanity except for their appearance and voice. As far as everything else goes, they’re lower than animals.
13.
13.
Knowledge of the past and of the places of the earth is the ornament and food of the mind of man.
Knowledge of the past and of the world's landscapes is the decoration and nourishment for the human mind.
14.
14.
Cornelius Celsus: Knowledge is the supreme good, the supreme evil is physical pain. We are composed of two separate parts, the soul and the the body; the soul is the greater of these two, the body the lesser. Knowledge appertains to the {8} greater part, the supreme evil belongs to the lesser and baser part. Knowledge is an excellent thing for the mind, and pain is the most grievous thing for the body. Just as the supreme evil is physical pain, so is wisdom the supreme good of the soul, that is to say of the wise man, and no other thing can be compared with it.
Cornelius Celsus: Knowledge is the highest good, while physical pain is the highest evil. We are made up of two distinct parts: the soul and the body; the soul is the more important of the two, while the body is the less important. Knowledge pertains to the {8} greater part, and the highest evil relates to the lesser and more inferior part. Knowledge is incredibly valuable for the mind, and pain is the most severe thing for the body. Just as physical pain is the greatest evil, wisdom is the highest good for the soul, meaning for the wise person, and nothing else can be compared to it.
15.
15.
In the days of thy youth seek to obtain that which shall compensate the losses of thy old age. And if thou understandest that old age is fed with wisdom, so conduct thyself in the days of thy youth that sustenance may not be lacking to thy old age.
In your youth, find what will make up for the losses of your old age. And if you realize that old age requires wisdom, then behave in your youth in a way that ensures you won't lack for nourishment in your old age.
16.
16.
The fame of the rich man dies with him; the fame of the treasure, and not of the man who possessed it, remains. Far greater is the glory of the virtue of mortals than that of their riches. How many emperors and how many princes have lived and died and no record of them remains, and they only sought to gain dominions and riches in order that their fame might be ever-lasting. How many were those who lived in scarcity of worldly goods in order to grow rich in virtue; and as far as virtue exceeds wealth, even in the same degree the desire of the poor man proved more fruitful than that of the rich man. {9} Dost thou not see that wealth in itself confers no honour on him who amasses it, which shall last when he is dead, as does knowledge?—knowledge which shall always bear witness like a clarion to its creator, since knowledge is the daughter of its creator, and not the stepdaughter, like wealth.
The fame of a wealthy person dies with them; the renown of their possessions remains, not that of the individual who owned them. The glory of a person's virtues far outweighs that of their riches. How many emperors and princes have lived and died, leaving no trace of their existence, only to pursue power and wealth in hopes of achieving lasting fame? Many have lived with little material wealth in order to become rich in virtue; and just as virtue surpasses wealth, the aspirations of the poor proved more fruitful than those of the rich. {9} Don't you see that wealth itself doesn't bring lasting honor to those who gather it, unlike knowledge? Knowledge always stands as a testament to its creator, since knowledge is the true offspring of its maker, not a mere stepchild like wealth.
17.
17.
Bountiful nature has provided that in all parts of the world you will find something to imitate.
Bountiful nature has provided that in every part of the world, you'll find something to copy.
18.
18.
Consider in the streets at nightfall the faces of men and women when it is bad weather, what grace and sweetness they manifest!
Consider in the streets at nightfall the faces of men and women when the weather is bad, what grace and sweetness they show!
19.
19.
Just as iron which is not used grows rusty, and water putrefies and freezes in the cold, so the mind of which no use is made is spoilt.
Just like iron that isn't used becomes rusty, and water becomes stagnant and freezes in the cold, a mind that isn't engaged gets ruined.
20.
20.
Just as food eaten without appetite is a tedious nourishment, so does study without zeal damage the memory by not assimilating what it absorbs.
Just like eating when you’re not hungry is boring nourishment, studying without passion harms your memory because you don’t really retain what you learn.
21.
21.
Truth was the only daughter of time.
Truth was the only daughter of time.
22.
22.
So vile a thing is a lie that even if it spoke fairly of God it would take away somewhat from His divinity; and so excellent a thing is truth that if it praises the humblest things they are exalted. There is no doubt that truth is to falsehood as light is to darkness; and so excellent a thing is truth that even when it touches humble and lowly matters, it still incomparably exceeds the uncertainty and falsehood in which great and elevated discourses are clothed; because even if falsehood be the fifth element of our minds, notwithstanding this, truth is the supreme nourishment of the higher intellects, though not of disorderly minds. But thou who feedest on dreams dost prefer the sophistry and subterfuges in matters of importance and uncertainty to what is certain and natural, though of lesser magnitude.
A lie is such a terrible thing that even if it spoke well of God, it would still take something away from His divinity; and truth is so powerful that when it praises the simplest things, it elevates them. There’s no doubt that truth is to falsehood what light is to darkness; and truth is so remarkable that even when it relates to humble and modest topics, it far surpasses the uncertainty and lies that can surround grand and lofty discussions. Because even if falsehood is a common element of our thoughts, truth remains the ultimate nourishment for higher intellects, though not for disordered minds. But you, who live on dreams, prefer the tricks and evasions in important and uncertain matters over what is certain and natural, even if it's less significant.
23.
23.
Obstacles in the way of truth are finally punished.
Obstacles to the truth are finally punished.
24.
24.
I am well aware that not being a literary man the presumptuous will think that they have the right to blame me on the ground that I am not a man of letters. Vainglorious people! Know they not that I could make answer as Marius did to the Roman people, and say: They who make a {11} display with the labours of others will not allow me mine? They will say that being unskilled in letters I cannot find true expression for the matters of which I desire to treat; they do not know that in my subjects experience is a truer guide than the words of others, for experience was the teacher of all great writers, and therefore I take her for guide, and I will cite her in all cases.
I know that since I'm not a literary person, some arrogant folks will think they have the right to criticize me for not being a writer. How vain they are! Don’t they realize that I could respond like Marius did to the Romans and say: Those who flaunt the work of others won't let me showcase my own? They might claim that because I'm not skilled in writing, I can't accurately express the topics I want to discuss; they don’t understand that in my fields, experience is a better guide than someone else’s words. Experience has taught all great writers, so I choose her as my guide, and I will reference her in every instance.
25.
25.
Although I may not be able to quote other authors, as they do, I can quote from a greater and more worthy source, namely, experience,—the teacher of their masters. They go about swelled with pride and pomposity, dressed up and bedight, not with their own labour, but with that of others; and they will not concede me mine. And if they despise me, who am a creator, far more are they, who do not create but trumpet abroad and exploit the works of other men, to be blamed.
Although I might not be able to quote other writers like they do, I can draw from a much better and more valuable source: experience—the teacher of their teachers. They walk around filled with pride and arrogance, dressed up and adorned, not in their own accomplishments but in those of others; yet they refuse to acknowledge my contributions. And if they look down on me, someone who creates, they who don’t create but instead broadcast and take advantage of the works of others should be criticized even more.
26.
26.
He who in reasoning cites authority is making use of his memory rather than of his intellect.
The person who relies on authority when arguing is using their memory instead of their intellect.
27.
27.
Men who are creators and interpreters of nature to man, in comparison with boasters and exploiters of the works of others, must be judged {12} and esteemed like the object before the mirror as compared with its image reflected in the mirror.—one being something in itself, and the other nothing. Little to nature do they owe, since it is merely by chance they wear the human form, and but for it I might include them with herds of cattle.
Men who create and interpret nature for others, compared to those who boast and exploit the work of others, should be judged {12} and valued like the real object versus its reflection in the mirror—one is something in itself, and the other is nothing. They owe little to nature since it’s just by chance they have a human form; without it, I might group them with herds of cattle.
28.
28.
A well lettered man is so because he is well natured, and just as the cause is more admirable than the effect, so is a good disposition, unlettered, more praiseworthy than a well lettered man who is without natural disposition.
A well-educated person is that way because they have a good character, and just as the cause is more admirable than the effect, a good nature, without education, is more commendable than an educated person who lacks a natural disposition.
29.
29.
Against certain commentators who disparage the inventors of antiquity, the originators of science and grammar, and who attack the creators of antiquity; and because they through laziness and the convenience of books have not been able to create, they attack their masters with false reasoning.
Against some commentators who criticize the inventors of the past, the founders of science and grammar, and who attack the creators of ancient times; and because they, out of laziness and the convenience of books, are unable to create, they turn against their masters with flawed arguments.
30.
30.
It is better to imitate ancient than modern work.
It is better to copy ancient work than modern work.
31.
31.
Wisdom is the daughter of experience.
Wisdom is the product of experience.
32.
32.
Wrongly men complain of experience, which {13} with great railing they accuse of falsehood. Leave experience alone, and turn your lamentation to your ignorance, which leads you, with your vain and foolish desires, to promise yourselves those things which are not in her power to confer, and to accuse her of falsehood. Wrongly men complain of innocent experience, when they accuse her not seldom of false and lying demonstrations.
Men wrongly complain about experience, which {13} they blame unfairly and accuse of being deceptive. Stop blaming experience, and focus your complaints on your ignorance, which drives you, with your empty and foolish desires, to expect things that she cannot give you, and then to accuse her of deceit. It is unfair for men to criticize innocent experience when they often accuse her of providing false and misleading evidence.
33.
33.
Experience never errs; it is only your judgements that err, ye who look to her for effects which our experiments cannot produce. Because given a principle, that which ensues from it is necessarily the true consequence of that principle, unless it be impeded. Should there, however, be any obstacle, the effect which should ensue from the aforesaid principle will participate in the impediment as much or as little as the impediment is operative in regard to the aforesaid principle.
Experience never makes mistakes; only your judgments do, you who expect results from her that our experiments can't deliver. Because when you have a principle, what follows from it is necessarily the true outcome of that principle, unless something gets in the way. However, if there is any obstacle, the effect that should follow from the aforementioned principle will be affected by the obstacle to the extent that the obstacle influences the principle.
34.
34.
Experience, the interpreter between creative nature and the human race, teaches the action of nature among mortals: how under the constraint of necessity she cannot act otherwise than as reason, who steers her helm, teaches her to act.
Experience, the link between creativity and humanity, shows how nature works among people: when faced with necessity, she can only act as reason directs her, guiding her actions.
35.
35.
All our knowledge is the offspring of our perceptions.
All our knowledge comes from our experiences.
36.
36.
The sense ministers to the soul, and not the soul sense; and where the sense which ministers ceases to serve the soul, all the functions of that sense are lacking in life, as is evident in those who are born dumb and blind.
The senses serve the soul, not the other way around; when the senses that support the soul stop functioning, all the functions of those senses lose their vitality, as is clear in those who are born mute and blind.
37.
37.
And if thou sayest that sight impedes the security and subtlety of mental meditation, by reason of which we penetrate into divine knowledge, and that this impediment drove a philosopher to deprive himself of his sight, I answer that the eye, as lord of the senses, performs its duty in being an impediment to the confusion and lies of that which is not science but discourse, by which with much noise and gesticulation argument is constantly conducted; and hearing should do the same, feeling, as it does, the offence more keenly, because it seeks after harmony which devolves on all the senses. And if this philosopher deprived himself of his sight to get rid of the obstacle to his discourses, consider that his discourses and his brain were a party to the act, because the whole was madness. Now could he not have closed his eyes when this frenzy came upon him, and have kept them closed until the frenzy consumed itself? But the man was mad, the discourse insane, and egregious the folly of destroying his eye-sight.
And if you say that sight hinders the clarity and depth of mental meditation, which allows us to gain divine knowledge, and that this hindrance led a philosopher to give up his sight, I respond that the eye, as the master of the senses, actually serves its purpose by preventing the confusion and falsehoods that come from what is not real knowledge but mere discussion, where arguments are constantly made with a lot of noise and gestures; and hearing should also take on this role, feeling the offense more sharply, as it seeks harmony which relies on all the senses. And if this philosopher gave up his sight to eliminate the distraction from his discussions, remember that his words and his mind were complicit in this act, because the whole situation was madness. Could he not have just closed his eyes when this frenzy overtook him and kept them shut until it passed? But the man was insane, the discussions were irrational, and it was an outrageous folly to destroy his eyesight.
38.
38.
There is nothing which deceives us as much as our own judgement.
There’s nothing that deceives us quite like our own judgment.
39.
39.
The greatest deception which men incur proceeds from their opinions.
The biggest deception that people face comes from their own opinions.
40.
40.
Avoid the precepts of those thinkers whose reasoning is not confirmed by experience.
Avoid the principles of those thinkers whose logic isn't backed by experience.
41.
41.
Man discourseth greatly, and his discourse is for the greater part empty and false; the discourse of animals is small, but useful and true: slender certainty is better than portentous falsehood.
Man talks a lot, and most of what he says is empty and untrue; animals may say little, but their communication is useful and honest: a little truth is better than a grand lie.
42.
42.
What is an element? It is not in man's power to define the quiddity of the elements, but a great many of their effects are known.
What is an element? It’s beyond our ability to define the true nature of elements, but we know a lot about their effects.
43.
43.
That which is divisible in fact is divisible in potentiality also; but not all quantities which are divisible in potentiality are divisible in fact.
What can actually be divided is also able to be divided in theory; however, not all quantities that can be divided in theory can actually be divided.
44.
44.
What is that thing which is not defined and would {16} not exist if it were defined? It is infinity, which if it could be defined would be limited and finite, because that which can be defined ends with the limits of its circumference, and that which cannot be defined has no limits.
What is something that can't be defined and wouldn't exist if it were defined? It's infinity, which, if it could be defined, would be limited and finite because anything that can be defined has boundaries, and anything that can't be defined has no boundaries.
45.
45.
O contemplators of things, do not pride yourselves for knowing those things which nature by herself and her ordination naturally conduces; but rejoice in knowing the purposes of those things which are determined by your mind.
O thinkers of the world, don’t take pride in just knowing the things that nature naturally brings about; instead, celebrate understanding the intentions behind those things shaped by your own mind.
46.
46.
Consider, O reader, how far we can lend credence to the ancients who strove to define the soul and life,—things which cannot be proved; while those things which can be clearly known and proved by experience remained during so many centuries ignored and misrepresented! The eye, which so clearly demonstrates its functions, has been up to my time defined in one manner by countless authorities; I by experience have discovered another definition.
Consider, reader, how much we can believe the ancients who tried to define the soul and life—things that can’t be proven; while the things that can be clearly known and proven by experience have been ignored and misrepresented for so many centuries! The eye, which clearly shows what it does, has been defined in one way by countless authorities up to my time; I have discovered another definition through experience.
47.
47.
Although human ingenuity may devise various inventions which, by the help of various instruments, answer to one and the same purpose, yet {17} will it never discover any inventions more beautiful, more simple or more practical than those of nature, because in her inventions there is nothing lacking and nothing superfluous; and she makes use of no counterpoise when she constructs the limbs of animals in such a way as to correspond to the motion of their bodies, but she puts into them the soul of the body. This is not the proper place for this discourse, which belongs rather to the subject of the composition of animated bodies; and the rest of the definition of the soul I leave to the minds of the friars, the fathers of the people, who know all secrets by inspiration. I leave the sacred books alone, because they are the supreme truth.
Although human creativity can come up with various inventions that, with the help of different tools, serve the same purpose, it will never create anything more beautiful, simpler, or more practical than nature's own inventions. Nature's creations are perfectly balanced, with nothing missing and nothing unnecessary. She doesn't use any counterweights when designing animal limbs to match their body movements; instead, she infuses them with the essence of life. This isn’t the right time for such a discussion, as it’s more relevant to the topic of how living beings are formed. I will leave the rest of the definition of the soul to the thinkers, the wise ones of society, who understand all mysteries through inspiration. I’ll refrain from discussing sacred texts since they represent the ultimate truth.
48.
48.
Those who seek to abbreviate studies do injury to knowledge and to love because the love of anything is the daughter of this knowledge. The fervency of the love increases in proportion to the certainty of the knowledge, and the certainty issues from a complete knowledge of all the parts, which united compose the totality of the thing which ought to be loved. Of what value, then, is he who abbreviates the details of those matters of which he professes to render a complete account, while he leaves behind the chief part of the things of which the whole is composed? It is true that impatience, the mother of {18} stupidity, praises brevity, as if such persons had not life long enough to enable them to acquire a complete knowledge of one subject such as the human body! And then they seek to comprehend the mind of God, in which the universe is included, weighing it and splitting it into infinite particles, as if they had to dissect it!
Those who try to cut corners in their studies harm knowledge and love, because love for anything comes from understanding it. The intensity of that love grows with the certainty of our knowledge, which comes from fully understanding all its parts that together make up the whole thing we should love. So, what's the point of someone who shortens the details of topics they claim to provide a complete account of while overlooking the essential parts that form the whole? It's true that impatience, which leads to ignorance, praises brevity, as if these people don't have enough time in their lives to fully understand even one topic, like the human body! And yet they try to grasp the mind of God, which encompasses the universe, analyzing and breaking it down into endless fragments, as if they needed to dissect it!
O human folly! dost thou not perceive that thou hast been with thyself all thy life, and thou art not yet aware of the thing which more fully than any other thing thou dost possess, namely, thy own folly? And thou desirest with the multitude of sophists to deceive thyself and others, despising the mathematical sciences in which truth dwells and the knowledge of the things which they contain; and then thou dost busy thyself with miracles, and writest that thou hast attained to the knowledge of those things which the human mind cannot comprehend, which cannot be proved by any instance in nature, and thou deemest that thou hast wrought a miracle in spoiling the work of some speculative mind; and thou perceivest not that thy error is the same as that of a man who strips a plant of the ornament of its branches covered with leaves, mingled with fragrant flowers and fruits. Just as Justinius did when he abridged the stories written by Trogus Pompeius, who had written elaborately the noble deeds of his forefathers, which were full of wonderful beauties of style; and thus {19} he composed a barren work, worthy only of the impatient spirits who deem that they are wasting the time which they might usefully employ in studying the works of nature and mortal affairs. But let such men remain in company with the beasts; let dogs and other animals full of rapine be their courtiers, and let them be accompanied with these running ever at their heels! and let the harmless animals follow, which in the season of the snows come to the houses begging alms as from their master.
O human foolishness! Do you not see that you've been with yourself your whole life, and you still don't realize the one thing you possess more than anything else, which is your own foolishness? And you want to fool yourself and others, like the many sophists, looking down on the math sciences where truth resides and the knowledge they offer; then you busy yourself with miracles, claiming to have gained knowledge of things that the human mind can't grasp, which can't be proven by any example in nature, and you believe you’ve performed a miracle by distorting the work of some thoughtful mind. You don't realize your mistake is the same as a person who strips a plant of its beautiful leaves, fragrant flowers, and fruits. Just like Justinius did when he summarized the stories written by Trogus Pompeius, who detailed the noble deeds of his ancestors with remarkable beauty in his writing; and in doing so, {19} he created a dull work, only suitable for those restless spirits who think they're wasting time that could be better spent studying nature and real-life matters. But let such people stay with the beasts; let dogs and other greedy animals be their companions, always trailing behind them! And let gentle animals follow, those that come to houses begging for scraps during the snowy season as if from their master.
49.
49.
Nature is full of infinite causes which are beyond the pale of experience.
Nature is filled with countless causes that go beyond our experience.
50.
50.
Nature in creating first gives size to the abode of the intellect (the skull, the head), and then to the abode of the vital spirit (the chest).
Nature, in its creation, first gives size to the space for the mind (the skull, the head), and then to the space for the vital spirit (the chest).
51.
51.
Necessity is the mistress and guide of nature. Necessity is the theme and inventress of nature, her curb and her eternal law.
Necessity is the master and guide of nature. Necessity is the focus and creator of nature, her restraint and her everlasting law.
52.
52.
53.
53.
O mighty and once living instrument of creative nature, unable to avail thyself of thy great strength thou must needs abandon a life of tranquillity and obey the law which God and time gave to Nature the mother. Ah! how often the frighted shoals of dolphins and great tunny fish were seen fleeing before thy inhuman wrath; whilst thou, fulminating with swift beating of wings and twisted tail, raised in the sea a sudden storm with buffeting and sinking of ships and tossing of waves, filling the naked shores with terrified and distracted fishes.
O mighty and once-living instrument of creative nature, unable to use your great strength, you must give up a peaceful existence and follow the laws that God and time imposed on nature, our mother. Ah! How often the scared schools of dolphins and large tuna have been seen fleeing from your ruthless fury; while you, striking with your swift wings and curled tail, stirred up a sudden storm in the sea, rocking and sinking ships, churning the waves, and leaving the bare shores filled with terrified and confused fish.
54.
54.
Since the eye is the window of the soul, the soul is always fearful of losing it, so much so that if a man is suddenly frightened by the motion or an object before him, he does not with his hands protect his heart, the source of all life; nor his head, where dwells the lord of the senses; nor the organs of hearing, smell and taste. But as soon as he feels fright it does not suffice him to close the lids of his eyes, keeping them shut with all his might, but he instantly turns in the opposite direction; and still not feeling secure he covers his eyes with one hand, stretching out the {21} other to ward off the danger in the direction in which he suspects it to lie. Nature again has ordained that the eye of man shall close of itself, so that remaining during his sleep without protection it shall suffer no hurt.
Since the eye is the window to the soul, the soul is always afraid of losing it. So much so that when a person is suddenly startled by something moving or an object in front of him, he doesn't protect his heart, the source of life; nor his head, where the mind controls the senses; nor the organs of hearing, smell, and taste. Instead, as soon as he feels scared, it's not enough to just close his eyelids tightly. He quickly turns away and, still feeling uneasy, covers his eyes with one hand while reaching out with the other to fend off the danger he thinks is there. Nature has designed it so that a person’s eyes will close automatically, ensuring that while he sleeps, they remain unharmed.
55.
55.
Every object naturally seeks to maintain itself in itself.
Every object naturally wants to preserve itself.
56.
56.
The part always tends to reunite with its whole in order to escape from its imperfection; the soul desires to remain with its body, because without the organic instruments of that body it can neither act nor feel.
The part always seeks to come back together with its whole to escape its imperfections; the soul wants to stay with its body because without the body’s physical tools, it can’t act or feel.
57.
57.
The lover is moved by the object he loves as the senses are by sensible things; and they unite and become one and the same. The work is the first thing which is born of this union; if the thing loved is base, the lover becomes base. When what is united is in harmony with that which receives it, delight, pleasure and satisfaction ensue. When the lover is united to the beloved he rests there; when the burden is laid down it finds rest there.
The lover is affected by the person they love just like the senses are by things they perceive; they come together and become one. The creation is the first outcome of this union; if the beloved is unworthy, the lover becomes unworthy. When what is joined is in harmony with what embraces it, joy, pleasure, and fulfillment follow. When the lover is connected to the beloved, they find peace there; when the weight is released, it finds rest there.
58.
58.
A natural action is accomplished in the briefest manner.
A natural action is done in the quickest way possible.
59.
59.
To such an extent does nature delight and abound in variety that among her trees there is not one plant to be found which is exactly like another; and not only among the plants, but among the boughs, the leaves and the fruits, you will not find one which is exactly similar to another.
To such a degree does nature bring joy and offer variety that among her trees, there isn’t a single plant that is exactly like another; and not just among the plants, but also among the branches, the leaves, and the fruits, you won’t find one that is entirely similar to another.
60.
60.
If nature had made one rule for the quality of limbs, the faces of men would resemble each other to such a degree that it would not be possible to distinguish one from the other; but she has varied the five features of the face in such a way that, although she has made an almost universal rule with regard to their size, she has not done so with regard to their quality, so that each one can be clearly distinguished from the other.
If nature had set a single standard for the quality of limbs, the faces of people would look so similar that it would be impossible to tell them apart; however, she has varied the five features of the face in such a way that, while she has largely regulated their size, she has not done so with their quality, allowing each one to be easily distinguished from the others.
61.
61.
It is an easy matter for him who knows man to arrive at universal knowledge, since all terrestrial animals are similar in regard to their structure, that is to say, in regard to the muscles and bones, and they do not vary save in height and thickness; then there are the aquatic animals, and I will not persuade the painter that any rule can be made with regard to these because they are of infinite variety—so are the insects.
It’s simple for someone who understands humans to gain universal knowledge, since all land animals share similarities in their structure, specifically in their muscles and bones, differing only in height and thickness. Then there are the aquatic animals, and I won’t convince the painter that any rules can be established for them because of their endless variety—just like insects.
62.
62.
The body of anything which is fed is continually dying and being reborn, since nourishment cannot enter save where the past nourishment is exhausted; and if it is exhausted, it no longer has life, and if you do not furnish it with nourishment equal to that which has been before, you will impair the health of the organism, and if you deprive it of this nourishment, life will be altogether destroyed. But if you supply it with so much as can be consumed in a day, then as much life will be restored as was consumed, like the light of the candle which is furnished to it by the fuel provided by the moisture of the candle, and this light with most speedy succour restores beneath what is consumed above as it dies in dusky smoke; and this death is continuous, likewise the continuity of the smoke is equal to the continuity of the fuel; and in the same moment the light dies and is born again together with the movement of its fuel.
The body of anything that is fed is constantly dying and being reborn, since nourishment can only enter where the previous nourishment has been used up; when it’s used up, it no longer has life. If you don’t provide it with nourishment equal to what it had before, you will harm the organism’s health, and if you completely deprive it of this nourishment, life will be entirely lost. However, if you give it just enough to be consumed in a day, then as much life will be restored as what was consumed, like the light of a candle that's sustained by the fuel provided by the candle's wax, and this light quickly replenishes what is consumed above as it fades into dark smoke; and this process of dying is ongoing, just as the continuity of the smoke is equal to the continuity of the fuel; in that same moment, the light dies and is reborn along with the movement of its fuel.
63.
63.
Man and animals are in reality vehicles and conduits of food, tombs of animals, hostels of Death, coverings that consume, deriving life by the death of others.
Man and animals are essentially channels and carriers of food, graves for animals, resting places for Death, and coverings that consume, gaining life through the death of others.
64.
64.
65.
65.
Anaxagoras: Everything proceeds from everything, and everything becomes everything, because that which exists in the elements is composed of those elements.
Anaxagoras: Everything comes from everything, and everything turns into everything, because what exists in the elements is made up of those elements.
66.
66.
Nature appears to have been the cruel stepmother rather than the mother of many animals, and in some cases not the stepmother, but the pitying mother.
Nature seems to have been more of a cruel stepmother than a nurturing mother to many animals, and in some instances, not a stepmother at all, but a sympathetic mother.
67.
67.
Why did nature not ordain that one animal should not live by the death of the other? Nature, being inconstant and taking pleasure in continually creating and making lives and forms, because she knows that her earthly materials are thereby augmented, is more willing and swift to create than time is to destroy; and so she has ordained that many animals shall feed on each other. And as even thus her desire is not satisfied, she frequently sends forth certain poisonous and pestilential vapours upon the increasing multitude and congregation of animals, and especially upon men who increase to a great extent, because other animals do not feed on them; and since there is no cause, {25} there would follow no effect. This earth, therefore, seeks to lose its [animal] life, desiring only continual reproduction, and as, by the logical demonstration you adduce, effects often resemble their causes, animals are the image of the life of the world.
Why didn’t nature decide that one animal shouldn’t live off the death of another? Nature, being unpredictable and enjoying constant creation and the development of life and forms, because she knows that her earthly resources increase that way, is quicker and more eager to create than time is to destroy. So she has allowed many animals to eat each other. And even though she still isn’t satisfied, she often releases certain toxic and disease-causing vapors upon the growing number of animals, especially upon humans, who multiply significantly because other animals don’t prey on them. And since there is no cause, there would be no effect. This earth, therefore, seeks to shed its [animal] life, aiming only for endless reproduction, and as your logical reasoning shows, effects often mirror their causes; animals reflect the life of the world.
68.
68.
Now you see that the hope and the desire of returning home to one's former state is like the desire of the moth for the light, and the man who, with constant yearning and joyful expectancy, awaits the new spring and the new summer, and every new month and the new year, and thinks that what he longs for is ever too late in coming, and does not perceive that he is longing for his own destruction. But this desire is the quintessence, the spirit, of the elements, which, finding itself captive in the soul of the human body, desires always to return to its giver. And I would have you know that this same desire is the quintessence which is inseparable from nature, and that man is the model of the world. And such is the supreme folly of man that he labours so as to labour no more, and life flies from him while he forever hopes to enjoy the goods which he has acquired at the price of great labour.
Now you can see that the hope and desire to return home to one's former self is like a moth drawn to the light. A person who constantly yearns and eagerly anticipates the arrival of spring, summer, each new month, and the new year thinks that what they long for is always too late in coming, not realizing that they are actually longing for their own downfall. But this desire embodies the essence and spirit of the elements, which, finding itself trapped in the human soul, always yearns to return to its origin. And you should know that this desire is the essence that is inseparable from nature, and that humanity is a reflection of the world. Yet, the ultimate folly of humanity is that they work so hard in order to stop working, while life slips away from them as they forever hope to enjoy the rewards they've gained through great effort.
69.
69.
The soul seems to dwell in the intellect, and the intellect appears to dwell in that part where all {26} the senses meet which is called the brain, and the brain does not pervade the whole body, as many have thought; on the contrary, it dwells entirely in one part, because if it were all in all and the same in every part, it would not have been necessary for the instruments of the senses to combine among themselves in one single spot; but rather, it would have been sufficient for the eye to fulfil the function of its sensation on the surface without transmitting, by means of the optic nerves, the likeness of its vision to the brain, so that the soul, for the reason given above, might perceive it in the surface of the eye. Likewise, with regard to the sense of hearing, it would have been sufficient if the voice had sounded only in the porous cavity of the indurated bone which lies within the ear, without making any further transit from this bone to the brain, which is its destination and where it discourses with common judgement. The sense of smell, too, is likewise compelled by necessity to proceed to the intellect; the sense of touch passes through the nerves and is conveyed to the brain, and these nerves diverge with infinite ramification in the skin, which encloses the limbs of the body and the entrails. The nerves convey volition and sensation to the muscles, and these nerves and the tendons which lie between the muscles and the sinews give movement to them; the muscles and sinews obey, and this obedience takes effect by the decrease {27} of their thickness, for in swelling their length is reduced, and the tendons which are interwoven among the particles of the limbs shrink, and as they extend to the tips of the fingers they transmit to the brain the cause of the sense of touch which they feel. The tendons with their muscles obey the nerves as soldiers obey their officers, and the nerves obey the brain as the officers obey their captain; thus the joint of the bones obeys the tendon, and the tendons obey the muscles, and the muscles obey the nerves, and the nerves obey the brain, and the brain is the dwelling of the soul, and the memory is its ammunition and the perception is its refundary.
The soul seems to reside in the mind, and the mind seems to be located in that part where all the senses come together, which is called the brain. The brain does not spread throughout the entire body, as many believe; rather, it is concentrated in one area. If it were everywhere and the same in every part, it wouldn't be necessary for the sensory organs to connect at a single point. Instead, the eye would be able to fulfill its function just on its surface without needing to send the image it sees through the optic nerves to the brain, allowing the soul to perceive it directly on the eye’s surface. Similarly, in terms of hearing, it would suffice if the sound only resonated in the hollow space of the hard bone in the ear without needing to travel from there to the brain, which is where it processes and interprets information. The sense of smell also must reach the mind; the sense of touch travels through the nerves to the brain, and these nerves branch out infinitely through the skin, which covers the limbs and internal organs. The nerves transmit movement and sensation to the muscles, and these nerves and the tendons between the muscles and sinews enable movement; the muscles and sinews respond, and this response is evident in their reduced thickness, as swelling causes their length to shorten, and the tendons, which are interwoven with the limbs, contract. As they extend to the fingertips, they relay the sensations of touch to the brain. The tendons and muscles follow the nerves like soldiers follow their commanders, and the nerves follow the brain as officers follow their captain; thus, the joints of the bones obey the tendons, the tendons obey the muscles, the muscles obey the nerves, and the nerves obey the brain, which is the home of the soul, with memory serving as its ammunition and perception functioning as its treasury.
70.
70.
The brain is that which perceives what is transmitted to it by the other senses. The brain moves by means of that which is transmitted to it by the five senses. Motion is transmitted to the senses by objects, and these objects, transmitting their images to the five senses, are transferred by them to the perception, and by the perception to the brain; and there they are comprehended and committed to the memory, in which, according to their intensity, they are more or less firmly retained.
The brain is what perceives information sent to it by the other senses. The brain reacts to what it gets from the five senses. Objects provide movement to the senses, and these objects send their images to the five senses, which then pass them on to perception, and from perception to the brain; here, they are understood and stored in memory, where their intensity determines how firmly they are retained.
The thinkers of ancient times concluded that the part of man which constitutes his intellect is caused by an instrument to which the other five {28} senses refer everything by means of the perception, and this instrument they have named the "common sense" or brain, and they say that this sense is situated in the centre of the head. And they have given it this name "common sense" solely because it is the common judge of the five other senses, that is to say, sight, hearing, touch, taste and smell. The "common sense" is stirred by means of the perception which is placed between it and the senses. The perception is stirred by means of the images of things conveyed to it by the external instruments to the senses, and these are placed in the centre between the external things and the perception, and the senses likewise are stirred by objects. Surrounding objects transmit their images to the senses, and the senses transfer them to the perception, and the perception transfers them to the "common sense" (brain), and by it they are stamped upon the memory, and are there retained in a greater or lesser degree according to the importance and intensity of the impression. The sense which is most closely connected with the perception is the most rapid in action, and this sense is the eye, the highest and chief of the others; of this sense alone we will treat, and we will leave the others in order not to unduly lengthen our matter.
The thinkers of ancient times concluded that the part of a person that makes up their intellect is governed by a central instrument that connects to the other five senses through perception. They called this instrument "common sense" or the brain, claiming it's located in the middle of the head. They labeled it "common sense" because it serves as the common judge among the five other senses: sight, hearing, touch, taste, and smell. The "common sense" is activated by perception, which sits between it and the senses. Perception itself is triggered by images of objects that are delivered to it through external stimuli, which are positioned in the center between the outside world and perception. The senses are also stimulated by objects. Surrounding objects send their images to the senses, which relay them to perception, and then perception sends them to the "common sense" (brain). This process imprints the images onto memory, where they are stored in varying degrees depending on how important and intense the impression is. The sense that is most closely linked to perception acts the fastest, and that sense is the eye, the highest and most important of all. We will focus solely on this sense and refrain from discussing the others to keep our discussion concise.
71.
71.
Nature has ordained for man the ministering {29} muscles which exercise the sinews, and by means of which the limbs can be moved according to the will and desire of the brain, like to officers distributed by a ruler over many provinces and towns, who represent their ruler in these places, and obey his will. And this officer, who will in a single instance have most faithfully obeyed the orders he received from his master by word of mouth, will afterwards, in a similar way, of his own accord fulfil the wishes of his master.
Nature has assigned humans the supportive {29} muscles that flex and enable movement, allowing the limbs to move based on the brain's wishes and desires, much like officials appointed by a ruler to oversee various regions and towns, representing their ruler in those areas and following his commands. And this official, who has just faithfully carried out the orders given to him by his master verbally, will later, in a similar way, autonomously act on his master's wishes.
An example of this can be frequently seen in the fingers, which learn to perform on an instrument the things which the intellect commands, and the lesson once learnt they will perform it without the aid of the intellect. And do not the muscles which cause the legs to move perform their duty without man being conscious of it?
An example of this can often be seen in the fingers, which learn to play things on an instrument that the mind instructs, and once the lesson is learned, they can do it without the mind's help. And don’t the muscles that make the legs move do their job without a person being aware of it?
72.
72.
You will see palsied and shivering persons move, and their trembling limbs, such as their head and hands, quiver, without the permission of the soul, and the soul, though it expend all its might, cannot prevent these limbs from trembling. The same thing occurs in epilepsy or when limbs are partially truncated, as in the case of tails of lizards.
You will see trembling and shaking people moving, and their shaking limbs, like their heads and hands, quiver without the soul's consent, and the soul, even when it tries its hardest, can't stop these limbs from shaking. The same thing happens in epilepsy or when limbs are partially removed, like the tails of lizards.
73.
73.
It happens that our intellect is that which prompts the hand to create the features of figures in {30} divine aspects until it finds satisfaction; and since the intellect is one of the tones of our soul, by means of the soul it composes the form of the body where it dwells, according to its volition. And when it has to reproduce a human body, it takes pleasure in repeating the body which it originally created; whence it follows that they who fall in love are prone to become enamoured of what resembles them.
It turns out that our intellect drives our hands to create the features of figures with divine qualities until it feels satisfied; and because the intellect is one of the aspects of our soul, it shapes the form of the body where it resides, based on its desires. When it comes to recreating a human body, it enjoys replicating the body it originally fashioned; therefore, it follows that those who fall in love tend to be attracted to what resembles them.
74.
74.
There are the four powers: memory, intellect, sensuality and lust. The first two are intellectual, the others sensual. Of the five senses, sight, hearing, smell are with difficulty prevented; touch and taste not at all. Taste follows smell in the case of dogs and other greedy animals.
There are four powers: memory, intellect, sensuality, and desire. The first two are intellectual, while the other two are sensual. Of the five senses, sight, hearing, and smell are hard to block; touch and taste not at all. Taste comes after smell in the case of dogs and other greedy animals.
75.
75.
Why does the eye perceive things more clearly in dreams than with the imagination when one is awake?
Why does the eye see things more clearly in dreams than in the imagination when we're awake?
76.
76.
Although time is included among continuous quantities, being indivisible and immaterial it does not altogether fall into the scope of geometry,—by which it is divided into figures and bodies of infinite variety, which are seen to be continuous inasmuch as they are visible and material,—but it agrees only with its first principles, {31} i.e. with the point and the line; the point in time may be compared to an instant, and the line to the length of a certain quantity of time. Just as the point is the beginning and end of a line, so is an instant the beginning and end of any given space of time; and just as a line is infinitely divisible, so can a given space of time be likewise divided, and as the divisions of the line are in proportion to each other, so likewise are the divisions of time.
Although time is part of continuous quantities, since it is indivisible and immaterial, it doesn’t completely fit within the realm of geometry, which deals with figures and bodies of endless variety that are continuous because they are visible and material. Instead, it aligns only with its fundamental principles, {31} that is, with the point and the line. A point in time can be likened to an instant, while a line represents the duration of a specific amount of time. Just as the point marks the start and end of a line, an instant marks the start and end of any given duration. And just as a line can be divided infinitely, a specific duration of time can also be divided, with the divisions of time being proportional to one another, just like the divisions of the line.
77.
77.
In twelve whole figures the cosmography of the miniature world will be shown to you in the same manner as Ptolemy in his cosmography. And so I will divide it afterwards into limbs as he divided the world into provinces; then I will explain the function of the parts in every direction, and put before your eyes a description of the whole figure and substance of man as regards his movements by means of his limbs. And thus if it please our great author I will demonstrate the nature of man and his habits in the way I describe his form.
In twelve detailed figures, the layout of the tiny world will be presented to you just like Ptolemy did in his cosmography. I will then break it down into sections, similar to how he divided the world into regions; after that, I will explain how each part functions in every direction and provide a description of the complete shape and essence of man concerning his movements through his limbs. So, with the approval of our esteemed author, I will illustrate the nature of man and his behaviors as I describe his form.
78.
78.
And thou, O man, who wilt gaze in this work of mine on the marvellous works of nature, if thou thinkest it would be an act of wickedness to destroy it, think how much more wicked it is to take the life of a man; and if this his structure appears to thee a miraculous work of art, remember that {32} it is nothing in comparison with the soul which inhabits this structure; for verily, whatever it may be, it is divine. Let it, then, dwell in His work and at His good will, and let not thy rage or malice destroy so great a thing as life, for he who does not value it does not deserve it.
And you, O person, who will look at my work showcasing the amazing creations of nature, if you think it would be wrong to destroy it, consider how much more wrong it is to take a human life; and if this structure seems to you a remarkable piece of art, remember that {32} it is nothing compared to the soul that lives within it; for truly, no matter what it is, it is divine. So let it exist in His creation and at His mercy, and don’t let your anger or hatred destroy something as precious as life, for those who do not appreciate it do not deserve it.
79.
79.
By these rules thou wilt be able to distinguish falsehood from truth by means of which knowledge men aim at possible things with greater moderation; and do not veil thyself in ignorance, for the result of this would be that thou wouldst be ineffectual and fall into melancholy and despair.
By following these rules, you will be able to tell the difference between falsehood and truth, which helps people pursue realistic goals with more balance. Don't hide yourself in ignorance, because that would make you ineffective and lead you into sadness and despair.
80.
80.
How by the aid of a machine many may remain for some time under water. And how and why I do not describe my method of remaining under water and of living long without food; and I do not publish nor divulge these things by reason of the evil nature of man, who would use them for assassinations at the bottom of the sea and to destroy and sink ships, together with the men on board of them; and notwithstanding I will teach other things which are not dangerous....
How with the help of a machine many can stay underwater for a while. And I won't explain my method for staying underwater or living for a long time without food; I don't share these things because of the bad side of human nature, which would lead to using them for assassinations at the bottom of the sea and for sinking ships along with the people on them; even so, I will teach other things that aren’t dangerous...
81.
81.
I will not dwell on false physiognomy and chiromancy {33} because there is no truth in them, and this is manifest because chimeras of this kind have no scientific foundation. It is true that the lineaments of the face partly reveal the character of men, their vices and temperaments; but in the face: (a) the features which separate the cheeks from the lips, and the nostrils and cavities of the eyes, are strongly marked if they belong to cheerful and good-humoured men, and if they are slightly marked it denotes that the men to whom they belong are given to meditation, (b) Those whose features stand out in great relief and depth are brutal and bad-tempered, and reason little, (c) Those who have strongly marked lines between the eyebrows are bad-tempered, (d) Those who have strongly marked lines on the forehead are men full of concealed or unconcealed bewailing.
I won’t spend time on fake face reading and palmistry {33} because there’s no truth in them, and it’s obvious since these types of illusions have no scientific backing. It’s true that the features of a person’s face can reveal something about their character, vices, and temperaments; however, in the face: (a) distinct features separating the cheeks from the lips, as well as the nostrils and eye sockets, are pronounced in cheerful and good-natured people, while if they’re less distinct, it indicates that those individuals tend to be more introspective, (b) Those with very prominent and deep features tend to be harsh and ill-tempered, and think less, (c) Those with noticeable lines between their eyebrows are typically irritable, (d) Those with defined lines on their forehead often carry hidden or overt sorrow.
And we can reason thus about many features. But the hand? You will find that whole armies perished in the same hour by the sword in which no two men had similar marks in their hands, and the same argument applies to a shipwreck.
And we can think about many aspects this way. But what about the hand? You'll see that entire armies fell in the same hour to the sword, and no two men had the same markings on their hands, and the same logic applies to a shipwreck.
82.
82.
Nature has placed in the front part of man, as he moves, all those parts which when struck cause him to feel pain; and this is felt in the joints of the legs, the forehead and the nose, and has been so devised for the preservation of man, because {34} if such pain were not felt in these limbs they would be destroyed by the many blows they receive.
Nature has positioned all the parts of the body that cause pain at the front of a person so that when they move, they can feel it. Pain is felt in the joints of the legs, the forehead, and the nose, and this design is meant to protect humans. Because if we didn't feel pain in these areas, our limbs would be damaged by the numerous impacts they endure. {34}
83.
83.
While nature has ordained that animals should feel pain in order that the instruments which might be liable to be maimed or marred by motion may be preserved, plants do not come into collision with the objects which are before them; whence pain is not a necessity for them, and therefore when they are broken they do not feel pain, as animals do.
While nature has decided that animals should experience pain to help protect their bodies from being harmed by movement, plants don’t interact with the things around them in the same way. Because of this, they don’t need to feel pain, and when they are damaged, they don’t experience pain like animals do.
84.
84.
Lust is the cause of generation.
Lust is the reason for creation.
Appetite is the support of life.
Appetite is vital for life.
Fear or timidity is the prolongation of life.
Fear or shyness extends life.
Pain is the preserver of the instrument (of the human frame).
Pain is what keeps the body (the human form) intact.
85.
85.
Just as courage is the danger of life, so is fear its safeguard.
Just as courage puts you at risk in life, fear keeps you safe.
86.
86.
Let him who wishes to see how the soul inhabits its body observe what use the body makes of its daily habitation; that is to say, if the soul is full of confusion and disorder the body will be kept in disorder and confusion by the soul.
Let anyone who wants to understand how the soul lives in the body pay attention to how the body uses its daily space; in other words, if the soul is filled with chaos and disarray, the body will be kept in chaos and disarray by the soul.
87.
87.
The soul can never be corrupted with the corruption of the body, but it is like the wind which causes the sound of the organ, and which ceases to produce a good effect when a pipe is spoilt.
The soul can never be tainted by the body's decay, but it is like the wind that creates the sound of the organ, which stops producing a good effect when a pipe is damaged.
88.
88.
Every loss which we incur leaves behind it vexation in the memory, save the greatest loss of all, that is, death, which annihilates the memory, together with life.
Every loss we experience leaves behind frustration in our memories, except for the greatest loss of all, which is death, as it wipes out both memory and life.
89.
89.
Our body is subject to Heaven, and Heaven is subject to the Spirit.
Our body is governed by the universe, and the universe is guided by the spirit.
90.
90.
The senses are earthly; reason lies outside them when in contemplation.
The senses are grounded; reason exists beyond them when reflecting.
91.
91.
Where most feeling exists, there amongst martyrs is the greatest martyr.
Where the most emotion is felt, there among martyrs is the greatest martyr.
92.
92.
That which can be lost cannot be deemed riches. Virtue is our true wealth and the true reward of its possessor; it cannot be lost, it never deserts us until life leaves us. Hold property and external riches with fear; they often leave their possessor scorned and mocked at for having lost them.
That which can be lost can't be considered true wealth. Virtue is our real treasure and the genuine reward for those who possess it; it can't be lost and never abandons us until we die. Hold onto property and external wealth with caution; they often leave their owners feeling ridiculed and ashamed for losing them.
93.
93.
Men wrongly lament the flight of time, blaming it for being too swift; they do not perceive that its passage is sufficiently long, but a good memory, which nature has given to us, causes things long past to seem present.
Men mistakenly mourn the passage of time, blaming it for moving too quickly; they fail to realize that time itself is ample, but our good memory, a gift from nature, makes things from the past feel immediate.
94.
94.
Our intellect does not judge events which happened at various intervals of time in their true proportion, because many things which happened years ago appear recent and close to the present, and often recent things appear old and seem to belong to our past childhood. The eye does likewise with regard to distant objects which in the light of the sun appear to be close to the eye, and many objects which are close appear to be remote.
Our minds don't assess events that occurred at different times accurately because many things that happened years ago feel recent and close to now, while often recent events seem old and feel like they belong to our past childhood. The eye does something similar with distant objects that, in bright sunlight, appear close, and many nearby objects that seem far away.
95.
95.
Let us not lack ways and means of dividing and measuring these our wretched days, which we ought to take pleasure in spending and living not vainly and not without praise, nor without leaving any memory in the minds of men, so that this our miserable existence may not be spent in vain.
Let’s find ways to divide and measure our difficult days, which we should enjoy living, not in vain or without recognition, and make sure we leave a mark on the minds of others, so that our tough existence isn’t wasted.
96.
96.
The age which flies glides by in stealth and deceives others; and nothing is more swift than the years, and he who sows virtue reaps glory.
The time that passes moves quietly and tricks people; nothing is faster than the years, and those who plant virtuous deeds reap glory.
97.
97.
O sleeper, what is sleep? Sleep is like unto death. Why dost thou not work in such wise that after death thou mayst have the semblance of perfect life, just as during life thou hast in thy sleep the semblance of the hapless dead?
O sleeper, what is sleep? Sleep is like death. Why don’t you act in such a way that after death you can have the appearance of a perfect life, just as during life you have in your sleep the appearance of the unfortunate dead?
98.
98.
The water you touch in a river is the last of that which has gone, and the first of that which is coming: so it is with time present.
The water you touch in a river is the last of what has passed and the first of what is coming: that's how it is with the present moment.
99.
99.
A long life is a life well spent.
A long life is a life well lived.
100.
100.
As a well spent day affords happy sleep, so does a life profitably employed afford a happy death.
As a day well spent leads to peaceful sleep, a life spent usefully leads to a happy death.
101.
101.
O time, consumer of things! O envious age! Thou dost destroy all things, and consumest all things with the hard teeth of old age, little by little in a slow death. Helen, when she looked in her mirror and saw the withered wrinkles made in her face by old age, wept, and wondered why she had twice been ravished. O time, devourer of things! O envious age, by which all is consumed!
O time, consumer of everything! O jealous era! You ruin all things and slowly eat them away with the harsh bite of old age, bit by bit in a slow decline. Helen, when she looked in her mirror and saw the withered wrinkles on her face from aging, cried and wondered why she had been taken twice. O time, devourer of everything! O jealous age, through which all is consumed!
102.
102.
There exists among the foolish a certain sect of hypocrites who continually seek to deceive themselves and others, but others more than themselves, though in reality they deceive themselves more than others. And these are they who blame the painters who study on feast-days the things which relate to the true knowledge of the forms of the works of nature, and sedulously strive to acquire knowledge of these things to the best of their ability.
There are some foolish people who belong to a group of hypocrites who constantly try to trick themselves and others, with a focus on misleading others more than themselves, even though they actually fool themselves more than anyone else. These are the ones who criticize the artists who take the time on holidays to focus on understanding the true forms of nature’s creations, diligently working to gain knowledge about these things as best as they can.
But such fault-finders pass over in silence the fact that this is the true manner of knowing the Artificer of such great and marvellous things, and that this is the true way in which to love so great an Inventor! For great love proceeds from the perfect knowledge of the thing loved; and if you do not know it you can love it but little or not at all; and if you love it for the gain which you anticipate obtaining from it and not for its supreme virtue, you are like the dog which wags its tail and shows signs of joy, leaping towards him who can give him a bone. But if you knew the virtue of a man you would love him more—if that virtue was in its place.
But those who criticize often ignore the fact that this is the true way to understand the Creator of such amazing and marvelous things, and this is the genuine way to love such a remarkable Inventor! For true love comes from a deep understanding of what you love; if you don't know it well, you can only love it a little or not at all. If you love it only for the benefits you expect to gain from it and not for its true worth, you're like a dog wagging its tail and showing excitement, leaping toward someone who can give it a bone. But if you understood a man's virtue, you would love him more—if that virtue was truly present.
103.
103.
104.
104.
Thou, O God, dost sell us all good things at the price of labour.
You, O God, sell us all good things at the cost of hard work.
105.
105.
And many make a trade deceiving the foolish multitude, and if no one comes to unmask their deceits, they punish it.
And many take advantage of the gullible crowd, and if no one steps in to expose their lies, they get away with it.
106.
106.
Pharisees,—that is to say, holy friars.
Pharisees—meaning religious leaders.
107.
107.
Nothing can be written by means of new researches.
Nothing can be written through new research.
108.
108.
Patience serves against insults as clothes do against the cold; since if you multiply your clothes as the cold increases, the cold cannot hurt you. Similarly, let thy patience increase under great offences, and they will not be able to hurt your feelings.
Patience acts like clothing against insults; just as you can put on more clothes when it gets colder to protect yourself, you can increase your patience when faced with tough offenses, and they won't be able to affect you.
109.
109.
Words which do not satisfy the ear of the listener will always weary or annoy him; and you will often see signs of this in such listeners in their frequent yawns. Therefore, you who speak before men whose good opinion you seek, when you {40} observe such signs of vexation, shorten your speech or vary your argument; and if you do otherwise, then instead of the favour you seek you will incur hate and hostility.
Words that don't sound good to the listener will always tire or irritate them, and you can often see this in their frequent yawns. So, if you're speaking to people whose approval you want, when you notice signs of annoyance, shorten your speech or change your argument; if you don't, instead of gaining the favor you want, you'll face dislike and hostility.
And if you would see what gives pleasure to a man speak to him on various themes, and when you see him intent, without yawning, or contracting his brow, or performing other actions, then be certain that the matter of which you are speaking is such as affords him pleasure.
And if you want to know what makes a guy happy, talk to him about different topics. When you see him focused, without yawning, frowning, or doing anything else that shows disinterest, then you can be sure that what you’re talking about is something he enjoys.
110.
110.
Here is a thing which the more it is needed the more it is rejected: and this is advice, which is unwillingly heeded by those who most need it, that is to say, by the ignorant.
Here’s something that the more you need it, the more you push it away: advice, which those who need it most—like the ignorant—are often reluctant to take.
Here is a thing which the more you fear and avoid it the nearer you approach to it, and this is misery; the more you flee from it the more miserable and restless you will become. When the work comes up to the standard of the judgement, this is a bad sign for the judgement; and when the work excels the standard of the judgement, this is the worst sign, as occurs when a man marvels at having worked so well; and when the standard of the judgement exceeds that fulfilled by the work, this is a sign of perfection; and if the man is young and be thus disposed, he will without doubt grow into an excellent workman: he will only accomplish few works. But they will {41} be of a quality which will compel men to contemplate their perfection with admiration.
Here’s something: the more you fear and avoid it, the closer you get to it, and that’s misery; the more you run from it, the more miserable and restless you’ll become. When the work meets the standards of the judgment, it’s a bad sign for that judgment; and when the work surpasses those standards, it’s even worse, like when someone is surprised by how well they’ve done; but when the standards of the judgment exceed what the work has achieved, that’s a sign of perfection. If the person is young and feels this way, they’re likely to become an excellent craftsman, though they may only produce a few pieces. But those pieces will be of a quality that makes people admire their perfection. {41}
111.
111.
Nothing should be so greatly feared as empty fame.
Nothing should be feared more than superficial fame.
This empty fame issues from vices.
This empty fame comes from wrongdoing.
A broken vase of clay can be remodelled, but this is no longer possible when it has been baked.
A broken clay vase can be reshaped, but this isn't possible once it has been fired.
The vow is born when hope dies.
The vow is created when hope fades away.
The beautiful is not always the good. And the fine talkers labour under this error without any reason.
The beautiful isn't always the good. And smooth talkers suffer from this misconception for no reason.
He who wishes to grow rich in a day will be hanged in a year.
Anyone who wants to get rich quick will end up facing serious consequences in a year.
The memory of benefits is a frail defence against ingratitude.
The memory of benefits is a weak defense against ingratitude.
Reprove your friend in secret and praise him in public.
Rebuke your friend privately and praise him publicly.
He who fears dangers will not perish by them.
He who is afraid of danger will not be harmed by it.
The evil which does me no harm is like the good which in no wise avails me.
The evil that doesn’t hurt me is like the good that doesn’t help me at all.
He who offends others is not himself secure.
The person who hurts others isn't safe themselves.
Be not false about the past.
Be truthful about the past.
Folly is the shield of lies, just as unreadiness is the defence of poverty.
Folly is the shield of lies, just as being unprepared is the defense against poverty.
Where there is liberty, there is no rule.
Where there is freedom, there are no restrictions.
Here is a thing which the more it is heeded the more it is spurned,—advice.
Here’s something that gets ignored even more the more you pay attention to it—advice.
It is ill to praise, and worse to blame, the thing which you do not understand.
It’s not good to praise, and even worse to criticize, something you don’t understand.
On Mount Etna the words freeze in your mouth and you make ice of them.
On Mount Etna, words freeze in your mouth and turn into ice.
Threats are the only weapons of the threatened man.
Threats are the only tools of a man who feels threatened.
Ask advice of him who governs himself well.
Ask for advice from someone who manages themselves well.
Justice needs power, intelligence and will, and is like the Queen Bee.
Justice requires power, intelligence, and determination, and is like the Queen Bee.
Not to punish evil is equivalent to authorizing it.
Not punishing wrongdoing is the same as allowing it.
He who takes the snake by the tail will be bitten by it.
He who grabs the snake by the tail will get bitten.
The pit will fall in upon him who digs it.
The pit will collapse on the person who digs it.
He who does not restrain voluptuousness is in the category of the beasts.
Anyone who can't control their desires is no better than an animal.
You can have no dominion greater or less than that over yourself.
You have no control over anything greater or less than yourself.
He who thinks little errs much.
He who thinks too little makes many mistakes.
It is easier to contend at the first than at the last.
It's easier to struggle at the beginning than at the end.
No counsel is more sincere than that given on ships which are in danger.
No advice is more genuine than that given on ships that are in danger.
Let him who acts on the advice of the young expect loss.
Let anyone who follows the advice of the young be prepared for loss.
You grow in reputation like bread in the hands of a child.
You grow in reputation like bread in a child's hands.
Cannot beauty and utility be combined—as appears in citadels and men?
Cannot beauty and usefulness be combined—as seen in fortresses and people?
He who is without fear often incurs great losses, and is often full of regret.
The person who has no fear often faces significant losses and is frequently filled with regret.
If you governed your body according to virtue you would not live in this world.
If you managed your body according to virtue, you wouldn't exist in this world.
Where good fortune enters, envy lays siege to her and attacks her, and when she departs sorrow and regret remain behind.
Where good fortune comes in, envy surrounds and attacks her, and when she leaves, sorrow and regret are left behind.
When beauty exists side by side with ugliness, the one seems more powerful, owing to the presence of the other.
When beauty is next to ugliness, the beauty seems stronger because of the ugliness nearby.
He who walks straight rarely falls.
He who walks straight rarely trips.
O miserable race of man! of how many things you make yourself the slave for the sake of money!
O miserable race of humanity! How many things do you enslave yourselves for the sake of money!
The worst evil which can befall the artist is that his work should appear good in his own eyes.
The biggest danger for an artist is thinking their work is good in their own eyes.
To speak well of a bad man is the same as speaking ill of a good man.
To say nice things about a bad person is just like saying bad things about a good person.
Truth ordains that lying tongues shall be punished by the lie.
Truth dictates that those who lie will be punished by their own lies.
He who does not value life does not deserve it.
He who doesn’t value life doesn’t deserve it.
The beautiful works of mortals pass and do not endure.
The beautiful creations of humans fade away and don't last.
Labour flies with fame almost hidden in its arm.
Labour soars with fame almost concealed within its grasp.
The gold in ingots is refined in the fire.
The gold in ingots is purified in the fire.
The shuttle says: I will continue to move until the cloth is woven.
The shuttle says: I will keep going until the cloth is woven.
Everything that is crooked is straightened.
Everything that's crooked is straightened out.
Great ruin proceeds from a slight cause.
Great destruction often comes from a small trigger.
Fine gold is recognized when it is tested.
Fine gold is identified when it's tested.
The image will correspond to the die.
The image will match the die.
The wall will fall on him who scrapes it.
The wall will collapse on whoever is trying to scrape it.
Ivy lives long.
Ivy lasts a long time.
To the traitor, death is life, because if he makes use of others he is no longer believed.
To the traitor, death is life, because when he uses others, he is no longer trusted.
When fortune comes seize her in front firmly, because behind she is bald.
When luck comes, grab it firmly while it’s in front of you, because it’s bald behind.
Constancy means, not he who begins, but he who perseveres.
Constancy means not the one who starts, but the one who keeps going.
I do not yield to obstacles.
I don't give in to obstacles.
Every obstacle is overcome by resolve.
Every obstacle is conquered by determination.
He who is chained to a star does not change.
He who is tied to a star doesn't change.
112.
112.
Fire destroys falsehood,—that is to say, sophistry,—and rehabilitates truth, scattering the darkness.
Fire destroys falsehood—that is to say, deception—and brings back truth, clearing away the darkness.
Fire must be represented as the consumer of all sophistry and the revealer of truth, because it is light and scatters darkness which conceals all essences.
Fire should be seen as the destroyer of all deception and the bringer of truth, as it provides light and dispels the darkness that hides everything's true nature.
There is nothing hidden under the sun. Fire must represent truth because it destroys all sophistry and lies, and the mask is for sophistry and lies, which conceal truth.
There’s nothing hidden under the sun. Fire must symbolize truth because it burns away all deception and falsehoods, while the mask represents deception and falsehoods that cover up the truth.
113.
113.
Rather privation of limbs than weariness of doing good. The power of using my limbs shall fail me before the power of being useful. Rather death than weariness. I cannot be satiated with serving. I do not weary of giving help. No amount of work is sufficient to weary me. This is a carnival motto: "Sine lassitudine." Hands in which ducats and precious stones abound like snow never grow weary of serving, but such a service is for its utility only and not for our profit. Nature has formed me thus.
I'd rather lose my limbs than get tired of doing good. My ability to use my limbs will fade before my desire to be helpful does. I'd choose death over exhaustion. I can't get enough of serving others. I never tire of offering help. No amount of work can wear me out. This is a carnival motto: "Sine lassitudine." Hands that are filled with gold and precious stones like snow never get tired of serving, but that service is only for its usefulness, not for our own gain. That's how nature has made me.
114.
114.
This shall be placed in the hand of ingratitude: The wood nourishes the fire that consumes it. When the sun, the scatterer of darkness, shines, you put out the light which for you in particular, and for your need and convenience, expelled the darkness.
This will be handed to ingratitude: The wood feeds the fire that burns it. When the sun, the spreader of light, shines, you extinguish the light that specifically drove away the darkness for your needs and convenience.
115.
115.
I have found that in the composition of the human body as compared with the bodies of {46} animals the senses are less subtle and coarser; it is thus composed of less ingenious machinery and of cells less capable of receiving the power of senses. I have seen that in the lion the sense of smell is connected with the substance of the brain and descends through the nostrils which form an ample receptacle for it; and it enters into a great number of cartilaginous cells which are provided with many passages in order to receive the brain. A large part of the head of the lion is given up to the sockets of the eyes, and the optic nerves are in immediate contact with the brain; the contrary occurs in man, because the sockets of the eyes occupy a small portion of the head, and the optic nerves are subtle and long and weak, and owing to the weakness of their action we see little by day and less at night; and the animals above mentioned see better at night than in the daytime; and the proof of this is that they seek their prey at night and sleep during the daytime, as do also the nocturnal birds.
I’ve noticed that in comparing the human body to animal bodies, our senses are less refined and more basic. The human body has a simpler design and cells that are less capable of processing sensory information. For example, in lions, the sense of smell is directly linked to the brain and flows through nostrils that are well-suited for it. This sense is supported by many cartilaginous cells with lots of passages to connect to the brain. A significant part of a lion's head is dedicated to the eye sockets, and the optic nerves are directly connected to the brain. In contrast, humans have smaller eye sockets, and our optic nerves are delicate, long, and weaker. Because of this weakness, we don’t see well during the day and even worse at night. The animals I mentioned have better night vision, which is why they hunt after dark and rest during the day, just like nocturnal birds.
116.
116.
Thou hast described him king of animals, but I would rather say, king of beasts, thou being the greatest—for hast thou not slain them in order that they may give thee their children to glut thy greed with which thou hast striven to make a sepulchre for all animals? And I would say still more if I might speak the whole truth. But let us {47} confine ourselves to human matters, relating one supreme infamy, which is not to be found among the animals of the earth; because among these you will not find animals who eat their young, except when they are utterly foolish (and there are few indeed of such among them), and this occurs only among the beasts of prey, such as the lions, and leopards, panthers, lynxes, cats and the like, which sometimes feed on their young; but thou, besides thy children, dost devour thy father, thy mother, thy brother and thy friends; and not satisfied with this, thou goest forth to hunt on the islands of others, seizing other men and these half naked ... thou fattenest and chasest them down thy own throat. Now does not nature produce enough vegetables for thee to satisfy thyself? And if thou art not content with vegetables, canst thou not by a mixture of them make infinite compounds as Platina wrote, and other writers on food?
You’ve called him the king of animals, but I’d rather say he’s the king of beasts, with you being the greatest—because haven’t you killed them so they can give you their young to satisfy your greed, with which you’ve tried to create a grave for all animals? And I would say even more if I could speak the whole truth. But let’s {47} stick to human matters, mentioning one ultimate disgrace that can’t be found among the animals on earth; because among them, you won’t find creatures that eat their young, except when they’re completely foolish (and there are very few like that), and this only happens among predators like lions, leopards, panthers, lynxes, cats, and similar animals, which sometimes eat their young; but you, besides your own children, consume your father, your mother, your brother, and your friends; and not satisfied with this, you go out to hunt on other people’s lands, capturing half-naked men... and you stuff them down your throat. Doesn’t nature provide enough vegetables for you to satisfy yourself? And if you’re not happy with vegetables, can’t you mix them to create countless combinations, as Platina and other food writers have mentioned?
117.
117.
The description of man, including that of such creatures belonging almost to the same species, such as apes, monkeys and the like, of which there are many.
The description of humans, including that of similar creatures like apes, monkeys, and others, of which there are many.
118.
118.
The way of walking in man is similar in all cases to the universal way of walking in four-footed animals, because, just as they move their feet {48} crosswise, like a trotting horse, so man moves his four limbs crosswise, that is to say, in walking he puts forward his right foot simultaneously with his left arm, and so on vice versa.
The way humans walk is similar to how four-legged animals walk, because just as they move their feet in a cross pattern, like a trotting horse, humans also move their limbs crosswise. This means that when walking, a person steps forward with their right foot at the same time as their left arm, and vice versa. {48}
119.
119.
Write a special treatise to describe the movements of four-footed animals, among which is man, who in his childhood also walks on four feet.
Write a special essay to describe the movements of four-legged animals, including humans, who also crawl on all fours in their childhood.
There is one who having promised me much less than his due, and being disappointed of his presumptuous desire, has tried to deprive me of all my friends; and finding them wise and not pliable to his will, he has threatened me that he would bring accusations against me and alienate my benefactors from me: hence I have informed Your Lordship of this, so that this man, who wishes to sow the usual scandals, may not find a soil fit for sowing the thoughts and deeds of his evil nature; and that when he tries to make Your Lordship the tool of his infamous and malicious nature he may be disappointed of his desire.
There’s someone who promised me much less than he owed me, and since he didn’t get what he wanted, he’s tried to turn all my friends against me. When he found out they were smart and wouldn’t bend to his wishes, he threatened to accuse me and turn my supporters away from me. That’s why I’m letting you know, so this person who wants to spread his usual lies won't find a place to plant the seeds of his wickedness; and so that when he tries to use you for his despicable and spiteful schemes, he’ll be left empty-handed.
121.
121.
On the 23d of April, 1490, I began this book; and started again on the horse. Giacomo came to live with me on Saint Mary Magdalen's day in 1490; {49} he was ten years old. He was a thief, a liar, obstinate, and a glutton. On the second day I had two shirts made for him, a pair of socks and a jerkin, and when I placed the money aside to pay for these things, he stole it out of the purse and I could never force him to confess the fact, though I was quite certain of it—4 lire. On the following day I went to sup with Giacomo Andrea, and this same Giacomo supped for two and did mischief for four, since he broke three bottles, spilled the wine, and after this came to sup where I... Item: on the 7th of September he stole a silver point, worth twelve soldi, from Marco, who was living with me, and took it from his studio; and when Marco had looked for it for some time he found it hidden in Giacomo's box—lire 1, soldi 2. Item: on the 26th of the following January, being in the house of Messer Galeazzo di San Severino, in order to arrange the festivity of his joust, and certain henchmen having undressed to try on the costumes of rustics who were to take part in the aforesaid festivity, Giacomo took the purse of one of them, which was on the bed with other clothes, and stole the money he found in it—2 lire, 4 soldi. Item: Maestro Agostino of Padua gave me while I was in the same house a Turkish hide to have a pair of shoes made of it, and Giacomo stole this from me within a month and sold it to a cobbler for 20 soldi, with which money by his own confession he bought sweets of aniseed. Item: {50} again, on the 2d of April, Giovanni Antonio left a silver point on one of his drawings, and Giacomo stole it; it was worth 24 soldi,—1 lire, 4 soldi. The first year a cloak, 2 lire; six shirts, 4 lire; three doublets, 6 lire: four pairs of socks, 7 lire, 8 soldi.
On April 23, 1490, I started this book and got back on the horse. Giacomo came to live with me on Mary Magdalen's day in 1490; he was ten years old. He was a thief, a liar, stubborn, and a glutton. On the second day, I had two shirts made for him, a pair of socks, and a jerkin, and when I set aside the money to pay for these things, he stole it from the purse, and I could never make him confess, even though I was sure he did it—4 lire. The next day, I went to dinner with Giacomo Andrea, and this same Giacomo ate for two and caused trouble for four, since he broke three bottles, spilled the wine, and then came to eat with me... Item: on September 7, he stole a silver point worth twelve soldi from Marco, who was living with me, taking it from his studio; and when Marco looked for it for a while, he found it hidden in Giacomo's box—1 lire, 2 soldi. Item: on January 26 of the following year, while at Messer Galeazzo di San Severino's house to help plan his joust, and some henchmen had undressed to try on peasant costumes for the event, Giacomo took the purse from one of them, which was on the bed with other clothes, and stole the money he found in it—2 lire, 4 soldi. Item: Maestro Agostino of Padua gave me a Turkish hide to make a pair of shoes out of, and Giacomo stole it from me within a month and sold it to a cobbler for 20 soldi, which by his own admission he used to buy aniseed sweets. Item: {50} again, on April 2, Giovanni Antonio left a silver point on one of his drawings, and Giacomo stole it; it was worth 24 soldi—1 lire, 4 soldi. In the first year, a cloak cost 2 lire; six shirts cost 4 lire; three doublets cost 6 lire; and four pairs of socks cost 7 lire, 8 soldi.
122.
122.
And in this case I know that I shall make not a few enemies, since no one will believe what I say of him; because there are but few whom his vices have disgusted, indeed they only disgusted those men whose natures are contrary to such vices; and many hate their fathers and break off friendship with those who reprove their vices, and they will have no examples brought up against them, nor tolerate any advice. And if you meet with any one who is good and virtuous drive him not away from you, do him honour, so that he may not have to flee from you and hide in hermitages, or caverns and other solitary spots, in order to escape from your treachery; and if there be such an one do him honour, because these are your gods upon earth, they deserve statues from you and images ... but remember that you are not to eat their images, as is practised still in some parts of India, where, when images have performed some miracle, the priests cut them in pieces (since they are of wood) and distribute them among the people of the country, not {51} without payment, and each one grates his portion very fine and puts it upon the first food he eats; and thus they believe that they have eaten their saint by faith, who will preserve them from all perils. What is thy opinion, O man, of thy own species? Art thou so wise as thou believest to be? Are these things to be done by men?
And in this case, I know I'll make quite a few enemies, since no one will believe what I say about him; there are only a few people who are disgusted by his vices, and those are the ones whose natures clash with such vices. Many hate their fathers and cut off friendships with those who point out their flaws, and they won’t accept examples brought up against them or any advice. If you meet someone who is good and virtuous, don’t drive them away; honor them so they don’t feel they need to escape to hermitages or caves to avoid your deceit. If there is such a person, honor them, because they are like your gods on earth, they deserve statues and images from you... but remember not to eat their images, as is still done in some parts of India, where, when images have performed miracles, the priests cut them into pieces (since they are made of wood) and distribute them among the people for a fee. Each person grates their portion very fine and sprinkles it on their first meal, believing they have consumed their saint through faith, which will protect them from all dangers. What do you think, man, of your own kind? Are you as wise as you believe yourself to be? Are these things supposed to be done by humans?
123.
123.
This represents pleasure together with pain because one is never separated from the other; they are depicted back to back because they are opposed to each other; they are represented in one body because they have the same basis, because the source of pleasure is labour mingled with pain, and the pain issues from the various evil pleasures. And it is therefore represented with a reed in its right hand which is ineffectual and devoid of strength, and the wounds inflicted by it are poisonous. In Tuscany such reeds are placed to support beds, to signify that this is the place of idle dreams, that here a great part of life is consumed, here much useful time is wasted, that is, the morning hours when the mind is sober and rested and the body disposed to start on fresh labours; there, again, many vain pleasures are enjoyed by the mind, which pictures to itself impossible things, and by the body, which indulges in those pleasures that are so often the cause of the {52} failing of life; and for this reason the reed is used as their support.
This represents pleasure along with pain because you can never separate one from the other; they are shown back to back because they oppose each other; they are depicted in one body because they share the same foundation, as the source of pleasure comes from labor mixed with pain, and pain comes from various harmful pleasures. It's therefore illustrated with a reed in its right hand, which is weak and has no power, and the wounds it causes are toxic. In Tuscany, these reeds are used to support beds, symbolizing that this is where idle dreams take place, where a significant part of life is spent, where a lot of valuable time is wasted, especially during the morning hours when the mind is clear and rested and the body is ready to start new tasks; there, again, the mind enjoys many empty pleasures, imagining impossible things, while the body indulges in those pleasures that often lead to life's downfall; and for this reason, the reed is used as their support.
124.
124.
The spirit returns to the brain whence it had departed, with a loud voice and uttering these words:
The spirit returns to the brain it had left, making a loud noise and saying these words:
O blissful and fortunate spirit, whence comest thou? I have known this man well, against my will. He is a receptacle of villainy, he is a very heap of the highest ingratitude combined with all the other vices. But why should I tire myself with vain words? Nothing is to be found in him save the accumulation of all sins, and if there is to be found among them any that possess good, they will not be treated differently than I have been by other men; in short I have come to the conclusion that they are bad if they are enemies, and worse if they are friends.
O blissful and lucky spirit, where do you come from? I know this man well, even though I wish I didn’t. He’s a container of evil, a total mess of the highest ingratitude mixed with all kinds of other vices. But why should I waste my breath on empty words? There’s nothing in him except a pile of sins, and if any of them happen to have something good, they won’t be treated any better than I have been by others; in short, I’ve realized that they are bad if they’re enemies, and worse if they’re friends.
125.
125.
The eye, which reflects the beauty of the universe to those who see, is so excellent a thing that he who consents to its loss deprives himself of the spectacle of the works of nature; and it is owing to this spectacle, effected by means of the eye, which enables the soul to behold the various objects of nature, that the soul is content to remain in the prison of the body; but he who loses his eyesight leaves the soul in a dark prison, where {53} all hope of once more beholding the sun, the light of the whole world, is lost.... And how many are they who feel great hatred for the darkness of night, although it is brief. Oh! what would they do were they constrained to abide in this darkness during the whole of their life? Certainly there is no one who would not rather lose his hearing or his sense of smell than his eyesight, and the loss of hearing includes the loss of all sciences which find expression in words; and this loss a man would incur solely so as not to be deprived of the sight of the beauty of the world which consists in the surfaces of bodies artificial as well as natural, which are reflected in the human eye.
The eye, which shows the beauty of the universe to those who look, is such a wonderful thing that anyone who agrees to lose it denies themselves the chance to see the wonders of nature. It’s because of this beauty, made visible through the eye, that the soul is willing to stay in the prison of the body. But when someone loses their sight, the soul is trapped in a dark prison, where all hope of seeing the sun, the light of the entire world, is gone... And how many people really hate the darkness of night, even though it’s only temporary? Oh! What would they do if they had to live in that darkness for their whole life? Certainly, no one would choose to lose their hearing or sense of smell over their eyesight, since losing hearing means losing all knowledge that is expressed in words. People would endure that loss just to keep the ability to see the beauty of the world, both in natural and man-made forms, reflected in the human eye.
126.
126.
Animals suffer greater loss in losing their sight than their hearing for many reasons: firstly, because it is by means of their sight that they find the food which is their nourishment, and is necessary for all animals; secondly, because by means of sight the beauty of created things is apprehended, especially those which lead to love, while he who is born blind cannot apprehend such beauty by hearing, because he has never received any knowledge as to what is beauty of any kind. There remains hearing, by which I mean only the human voice and speech; they contain the names of all things whatsoever. It is possible to live happily without the knowledge of these {54} words, as is seen in those who are born deaf, that is to say, the dumb, who take delight in drawing.
Animals experience a greater loss when they lose their sight compared to their hearing for several reasons. First, they rely on their sight to find food, which is essential for all animals. Second, sight allows them to appreciate the beauty of the world, especially things that inspire love, whereas someone who is born blind cannot understand beauty through hearing because they have never learned what beauty is. Hearing remains, but it refers mainly to the human voice and speech, which represent the names of all things. It’s possible to live a happy life without knowing these words, as seen in those who are born deaf, meaning the mute, who find joy in drawing. {54}
127.
127.
I say that the azure we see in the atmosphere is not its true colour, but is caused by warm moisture evaporated in minute and insensible atoms which the solar rays strike, rendering them luminous against the darkness of the infinite night of the fiery region which lies beyond and includes them. And this may be seen, as I saw it, by him who ascends Mounboso (Monte Rosa), a peak of the Alps which separates France from Italy. The base of this mountain gives birth to the four large rivers which in four different directions water the whole of Europe; and no mountain has its base at so great a height as this. It rises to such a height that it almost lifts itself up above the clouds; snow seldom falls on it, but only hail in summer, when the clouds are at their greatest height, and this hail is preserved there so that were it not for the absorption of the rising and falling clouds, which does not occur twice in an age, a great quantity of ice would be piled up there by the hail, which in the middle of July I found to be very considerable; and I saw above me the dark air, and the sun which struck the mountain shone far lighter than in the plains below, because a lesser quantity of atmosphere lay between the summit of the mountain and the sun.
I believe that the blue we see in the sky isn't its true color, but is a result of warm moisture evaporating into tiny, invisible particles that the sun's rays hit, making them glow against the dark expanse of the infinite night that lies beyond and contains them. This can be observed, as I did, by anyone who climbs Mounboso (Monte Rosa), a peak in the Alps that separates France from Italy. The base of this mountain is the source of four large rivers that flow in different directions, nourishing all of Europe; and no other mountain starts at such a high elevation. It rises so high that it almost reaches above the clouds; it rarely receives snowfall, only hail in the summer when the clouds are at their highest, and this hail accumulates there so that if it weren't for the absorption of the rising and falling clouds—which doesn’t happen often—a significant amount of ice would pile up from the hail. In mid-July, I found it to be quite substantial; I looked up at the dark air, and the sun shining on the mountain was much brighter than in the plains below because there was less atmosphere between the mountain's summit and the sun.
128.
128.
Men will communicate with each other from the most distant countries, and reply.
Men will communicate with each other from faraway countries and respond.
Many will abandon their own habitations and take with them their own goods, and go and inhabit other countries.
Many will leave their homes, take their belongings, and move to other countries.
Men will pursue the thing which they most greatly fear; that is to say, they will be miserable in order to avoid falling into misery.
Men will chase after the things they fear the most; in other words, they'll be unhappy to prevent themselves from becoming even more miserable.
Men standing in separate hemispheres will converse with each other, embrace each other, and understand each other's language.
Men standing in different parts of the world will talk to each other, hug each other, and understand each other's language.
129.
129.
We should not desire the impossible.
We shouldn’t wish for the impossible.
II
THOUGHTS ON ART
* *
*

he painter's work will be of little merit if he takes the painting of others as his standard, but if he studies from nature he will produce good fruits; as is seen in the case of the painters of the age after the Romans, who continued to imitate one another and whose art consequently declined from age to age. After these came Giotto the Florentine, who was born in the lonely mountains, inhabited only by goats and similar animals; and he, being drawn to his art by nature, began to draw on the rocks the doings of the goats of which he was the keeper; and thus he likewise began to draw all the animals which he met with in the country: so that after long study he surpassed not only all the masters of his age, but all those of many past centuries. After him art relapsed once more, because all artists imitated the painted pictures, and thus from century to century it went on declining, until Tomaso the Florentine, called Masaccio, proved by his perfect work that they who set up for themselves a standard other than nature, the mistress of all masters, labour in vain.
A painter's work won't be very valuable if he uses the paintings of others as his benchmark, but if he studies from nature, he’ll create great work. This is evident in the painters after the Romans, who just kept copying each other, causing their art to decline over time. Then came Giotto from Florence, who grew up in a remote mountain area inhabited only by goats and similar animals. Drawn to his art by nature, he started sketching on the rocks the activities of the goats he cared for, and soon began drawing all the animals he encountered in the countryside. After dedicated study, he surpassed not only all the masters of his time but also many from past centuries. However, after Giotto, art fell back into a decline as artists continued to imitate painted pictures. This trend persisted until Tomaso from Florence, known as Masaccio, demonstrated with his remarkable work that those who establish standards other than nature—the true master of all masters—are working in vain.
Thus I wish to say, in regard to these mathematical matters, that they who merely study the masters and not the works of nature are the grandchildren, and not the children, of nature, the mistress of good masters. I abhor the supreme folly of those who blame the disciples of nature in defiance of those masters who were themselves her pupils.
Thus I want to say, regarding these mathematical topics, that those who only study the masters and not the works of nature are the grandchildren, not the children, of nature, the true teacher of great masters. I despise the ultimate foolishness of those who criticize nature's disciples despite the fact that those masters were her students themselves.
2.
2.
The first picture was a single line, drawn round the shadow of a man cast by the sun on the wall.
The first picture was a single line, drawn around the shadow of a man cast by the sun on the wall.
3.
3.
Vastness of the field of painting: All that is visible is included in the science of painting.
Vastness of the field of painting: Everything that can be seen is part of the study of painting.
4.
4.
With due lamentation Painting complains that it has been expelled from the liberal arts, because it is the true daughter of nature and is practised by means of the most worthy of the senses. Whence wrongly, O writers, you have excluded painting from the liberal arts, since it not only includes in its range the works of nature, but also infinite things which nature never created.
With a rightful sense of sorrow, Painting argues that it has been pushed out of the liberal arts because it is the true child of nature and is expressed through the most noble of the senses. Therefore, you writers are mistaken for excluding painting from the liberal arts, as it encompasses not only the creations of nature but also countless things that nature never made.
5.
5.
Because writers have had no knowledge of the science of painting, they have not been able to {61} describe its gradations and parts, and since painting itself does not reveal itself nor its artistic work in words, it has remained, owing to ignorance, behind the sciences mentioned above, but it has thereby lost nothing of its divinity. And truly it is not without reason that men have failed to honour it, because it does honour to itself without the aid of the speech of others, just as do the excellent works of nature. And if the painters have not described the art of painting, and reduced it to a science, the fault must not be imputed to painting and it is no less noble on that account, since few painters profess a knowledge of letters, as their life would not be long enough for them to acquire such knowledge. Therefore we ask, Is the virtue of herbs, stones and plants non-existent because men have been ignorant of it? Certainly not; but we will say that these herbs remained noble in themselves without the aid of human tongues or letters.
Because writers have lacked knowledge of the science of painting, they haven’t been able to describe its nuances and components, and since painting itself doesn’t express its artistic work in words, it has remained behind the sciences mentioned above due to ignorance, but it hasn’t lost any of its divine quality. And it’s completely understandable that people have failed to honor it because it brings honor to itself without relying on the words of others, just like the remarkable works of nature do. Even if painters haven’t explained the art of painting or turned it into a science, that shouldn’t be blamed on painting itself; it remains just as noble. The truth is, few painters claim to be knowledgeable in writing, as there isn’t enough time in their lives for them to acquire such knowledge. So we ask, does the value of herbs, stones, and plants disappear because people are unaware of it? Certainly not; these herbs remain noble in their own right without needing human voices or written words.
6.
6.
A science is more useful in proportion as its fruits are more widely understood, and thus, on the other hand, it is less useful in proportion as it is less widely understood. The fruits of painting can be apprehended by all the populations of the universe because its results are subject to the power of sight, and it does not pass by the ear to the brain, but by the same channel by which {62} sight passes. Therefore it needs no interpreters of diverse tongues, as letters do, and it has instantly satisfied the human race in the same manner as the works of nature have done. And not only the human race, but other animals; as was shown in a picture representing the father of a family to whom little children still in the cradle gave caresses, as did the dog and the cat in the same house; and it was a wonderful thing to see such a sight.
A science is more valuable when its outcomes are more broadly understood, and conversely, it is less valuable when it is less widely grasped. The results of painting can be appreciated by everyone across the world because its effects rely on vision, not on hearing or interpreting words. It doesn't require translators like written language does, and it instantly fulfills the needs of humanity just as nature's creations do. And it not only resonates with humans but also with other animals, as illustrated in a painting of a father surrounded by his infants in cribs, receiving affection from them, much like the dog and cat in the same home. It was truly a remarkable sight to behold.
7.
7.
The arts which admit of exact reproduction are such that the disciple is on the same level as the creator, and so it is with their fruits. These are useful to the imitator, but are not of such high excellence as those which cannot be transmitted as an inheritance like other substances. Among these painting is the first. Painting cannot be taught to him on whom nature has not conferred the gift of receiving such knowledge, as mathematics can be taught, of which the disciple receives as much as the master gives him; it cannot be copied, as letters can be, in which the copy equals the original; it cannot be stamped, in the same way as sculpture, in which the impression is in proportion to the source as regards the quality of the work; it does not generate countless children, as do printed books. It alone remains noble, it alone confers honour on its author and remains precious {63} and unique, and does not beget children equal to itself. And it is more excellent by reason of this quality than by reason of those which are everywhere proclaimed. Now do we not see the great monarchs of the East going about veiled and covered up from the fear of diminishing their glory by the manifestation and the divulgation of their presence? and do we not see that the pictures which represent the divine deity are kept covered up with inestimable veils? their unveiling is preceded by great sacred solemnities with various chants and diverse music, and when they are unveiled, the vast multitude of people who are there flocked together, immediately prostrate themselves and worship and invoke those whom such pictures represent that they may regain their lost holiness and win eternal salvation, just as if the deity were present in the flesh. This does not occur in any other art or work of man. And if you say that is owing to the nature of the subject depicted rather than to the genius of the painter, the answer is that the mind of man could satisfy itself equally well in this case, were the man to remain in bed and not make pilgrimages to places which are perilous and hard of access, as we so often see is the case. But if such pilgrimages continually exist, what is then their unnecessary cause? You will certainly admit that it is an image of this kind, and all the writings in the world could not succeed in representing the {64} semblance and the power of such a deity. Therefore it appears that this deity takes pleasure in the pictures and is pleased that it should be loved and revered, and takes a greater delight in being worshipped in that rather than in any other semblance of itself, and by reason of this it bestows grace and gifts of salvation according to the belief of those who meet together in such a place.
The arts that allow for exact reproduction put the student on the same level as the creator, and the results reflect this. These works are useful for imitators, but they lack the high quality of those that can't be passed down like other materials. Painting is the foremost among these. You can’t teach painting to someone who hasn’t been naturally gifted to absorb such knowledge, unlike subjects like mathematics, where a student learns as much as the teacher imparts. Painting can’t be copied like text, where a copy equals the original; it can’t be imprinted like sculpture, where the quality of the impression corresponds with the source; and it doesn’t produce countless replicas like printed books. It remains noble, honors its creator, and is precious and unique, not capable of begetting equals. This unique quality makes it more excellent than things commonly praised. Don’t we see great monarchs of the East hiding their faces and covering themselves, fearing that revealing themselves might reduce their glory? And don’t we notice that the images depicting divine beings are kept shrouded in priceless coverings? Their unveiling is always accompanied by great solemn ceremonies, with various chants and music, and when they are revealed, the large crowds gathered immediately bow down and worship the beings those images represent, hoping to recover their lost holiness and achieve eternal salvation, as if the deity were physically present. This doesn’t happen with any other art form or human creation. If you argue that this is due to the nature of the subject being depicted, rather than the artist's skill, the truth is that a person's mind could be satisfied just as easily in this case, if they chose to stay in bed instead of making dangerous pilgrimages to hard-to-reach places, something we often observe. So if these pilgrimages continue, what is their unnecessary purpose? You must agree that only such an image can represent the likeness and power of that deity; no amount of writing can capture it. Thus, it seems that this deity takes pleasure in these images, delights in being loved and respected in this form more than any other representation, and, according to the beliefs of those who gather in such a place, grants grace and gifts of salvation.
8.
8.
The eye, which is called the window of the soul, is the principal means by which the brain can most abundantly and splendidly contemplate the infinite works of nature; and the ear is the next in order, which is ennobled by hearing the recital of the things seen by the eye. If you, historians and poets, or mathematicians, had not seen things with the eyes, you could not report of them in writing. If thou, O poet, dost tell a story with thy painting pen, the painter will more easily give satisfaction in telling it with his brush and in a manner less tedious and more easily understood. And if thou callest painting mute poetry, the painter can call poetry blind painting. Now consider which is the greater loss, to be blind or dumb? Though the poet is as free as the painter in his creations and compositions, they are not so satisfactory to men as paintings, because if poetry is able to describe forms, actions and places in words, the painter deals with the very {65} semblance of forms in order to represent them. Now consider which is nearer to man, the name of man or the image of man? The name of man varies in diverse countries, but death alone changes his form. If thou wast to say that painting is more lasting, I answer that the works of a coppersmith, which time preserves longer than thine or ours, are more eternal still. Nevertheless there is but little invention in it, and painting on copper with colours of enamel is far more lasting.
The eye, known as the window to the soul, is the main way for the brain to fully appreciate the endless wonders of nature; the ear is next, enriched by hearing about what the eye has seen. Historians, poets, and mathematicians, if you hadn’t observed with your eyes, you wouldn’t be able to write about those observations. If you, O poet, express a story with your pen, the painter can convey it more easily with his brush in a way that’s less tedious and more understandable. If you call painting silent poetry, the painter could call poetry blind painting. Now think about which is a bigger loss, being blind or mute? Although the poet has as much freedom as the painter in their creations, their work is not as satisfying to people as paintings, because while poetry can describe shapes, actions, and places with words, the painter captures the very likeness of these shapes to represent them. Now consider which is closer to humanity, the name of a person or the image of a person? The name of a person varies across different countries, but death is the only thing that changes their form. If you were to say that painting is more enduring, I would respond that the work of a coppersmith, which time preserves longer than yours or ours, is even more eternal. Nonetheless, there is little invention in that, and painting on copper with enamel colors is far more lasting.
We by our art can be called the grandsons of God. If poetry deals with moral philosophy, painting deals with natural philosophy; if poetry describes the action of the contemplative mind, painting represents the effect in motion of the action of the mind; if poetry terrifies people with the pictures of Hell, painting does the same by depicting the same things in action. If a poet challenges the painter to represent beauty, fierceness, or an evil, an ugly or a monstrous thing, whatever variety of forms he may produce in his way, the painter will cause greater satisfaction. Are there not pictures to be seen so like reality that they deceive men and animals?
We can be called the grandkids of God through our art. If poetry explores moral philosophy, then painting explores natural philosophy; if poetry captures the workings of the contemplative mind, painting shows the effects of that mind in action; if poetry frightens people with images of Hell, painting does the same by depicting those scenes in action. If a poet dares a painter to capture beauty, fierceness, evil, something ugly, or a monstrous thing, no matter what forms the poet creates, the painter will provide greater satisfaction. Aren’t there paintings that look so real they trick both people and animals?
9.
9.
The imagination is to the effect as the shadow to the opaque body which causes the shadow, and the proportion is the same between poetry and painting. Because poetry produces its results in the {66} imagination of the reader, and painting produces them in a concrete reality outside the eye, so that the eye receives its images just as if they were the works of nature; and poetry produces its results without images, and they do not pass to the brain through the channel of the visual faculty, as in painting.
The imagination relates to the effect like a shadow relates to the object that creates it, and the relationship is the same between poetry and painting. Poetry impacts the imagination of the reader, while painting delivers its effects directly through a tangible reality that the eye perceives, just as if they were natural scenes; in contrast, poetry achieves its effects without images, and they don't reach the brain through the visual sense like they do in painting.
10.
10.
Painting represents to the brain the works of nature with greater truth and accuracy than speech or writing, but letters represent words with greater truth, which painting does not do. But we say that the science which represents the works of nature is more wonderful than that which represents the works of the artificer, that is to say, the works of man, which consist of words—such as poetry and the like—which issue from the tongue of man.
Painting shows the brain the beauty of nature more truly and accurately than speech or writing can, but letters convey words more accurately, which painting cannot achieve. However, we argue that the science that depicts nature's creations is more amazing than that which represents human creations, such as poetry and other verbal art forms that come from the human tongue.
11.
11.
Painting ministers to a nobler sense than poetry, depicts the forms of the works of nature with greater truth than poetry; and the works of nature are nobler than the words which are the works of man, because there is the same proportion between the works of man and those of nature as there is between man and God. Therefore it is a more worthy thing to imitate the works of nature, which are the true images embodied in reality, than to imitate the actions and the words of men.
Painting appeals to a higher sense than poetry, capturing the shapes of nature's creations more accurately than poetry can; and nature's creations are superior to the words crafted by humans, because the relationship between human creations and those of nature is similar to that between humans and God. Therefore, it is more admirable to replicate nature's works, which reflect true images in reality, than to mimic the actions and words of people.
And if thou, O poet, wishest to describe the works of nature by thine unaided art, and dost represent various places and the forms of diverse objects, the painter surpasses thee by an infinite degree of power; but if thou wishest to have recourse to the aid of other sciences, apart from poetry, they are not thy own; for instance, astrology, rhetoric, theology, philosophy, geometry, arithmetic and the like. Thou art not then a poet any longer. Thou transformest thyself, and art no longer that of which we are speaking. Now seest thou not that if thou wishest to go to nature, thou reachest her by the means of science, deduced by others from the effects of nature? And the painter, through himself alone, without the aid of aught appertaining to the various sciences, or by any other means, achieves directly the imitation of the things of nature. By painting, lovers are attracted to the images of the beloved to converse with the depicted semblance. By painting whole populations are led with fervent vows to seek the image of the deities, and not to see the books of poets which represent the same deities in speech; by painting animals are deceived. I once saw a picture which deceived a dog by the image of its master, which the dog greeted with great joy; and likewise I have seen dogs bark at and try to bite painted dogs; and a monkey make a number of antics in front of a painted monkey. I have seen swallows fly and alight on painted {68} iron-works which jut out of the windows of buildings.
And if you, O poet, want to describe the works of nature with just your own talent and depict different places and various objects, the painter far exceeds you in terms of power; but if you seek help from other fields besides poetry, those aren’t truly yours; for example, astrology, rhetoric, theology, philosophy, geometry, arithmetic, and so on. You’re not a poet anymore. You change, and you’re no longer what we’re talking about. Don’t you see that if you want to access nature, you do so through the application of sciences developed by others based on nature’s effects? The painter, using only their own skill, without relying on any sciences or other means, directly captures the essence of nature. Through painting, lovers are drawn to the images of their adored ones to communicate with their likeness. Whole communities passionately seek the images of deities through painting, instead of turning to the poets’ books that describe those same deities. Animals are also misled by paintings. I once saw a painting that fooled a dog into thinking it saw its owner, which the dog greeted with joy. I’ve also seen dogs bark at and try to bite painted dogs, and a monkey act out in front of a painted monkey. I observed swallows flying and landing on painted iron objects that protrude from the windows of buildings. {68}
12.
12.
Painting includes in its range the surface, colour and shape of anything created by nature; and philosophy penetrates into the same bodies and takes note of their essential virtue, but it is not satisfied with that truth, as is the painter, who seizes hold of the primary truth of such bodies because the eye is less prone to deception.
Painting encompasses the surface, color, and shape of everything made by nature; and philosophy delves into the same objects and observes their fundamental qualities, but it isn't satisfied with that truth, unlike the painter, who grasps the core truth of these objects because the eye is less likely to be deceived.
13.
13.
Poetry surpasses painting in the representation of words, and in the representation of actions painting excels poetry; and painting is to poetry as actions are to words, because actions depend on the eye and words on the ear; and thus the senses are in the same proportion one to another as the objects on which they depend; and on this account I consider painting to be superior to poetry. But since those who practised painting were for long ignorant as to how to explain its theory, it lacked advocates for a considerable time; because it does not speak itself, but reveals itself and ends in action, and poetry ends in words, which in its vainglory it employs for self-praise.
Poetry goes beyond painting when it comes to expressing words, while painting is better at conveying actions; painting is to poetry what actions are to words, because actions rely on sight and words rely on sound. Therefore, the senses correspond to the objects they depend on, which is why I believe painting is superior to poetry. However, for a long time, those who practiced painting didn't understand how to explain its theory, so it lacked supporters for a significant period. This is because it doesn't speak for itself but reveals itself through action, while poetry concludes with words, which are often used for self-promotion.
14.
14.
What poet will place before thee in words, O {69} lover, the true semblance of thy idea with such truth as will the painter? Who is he who will show thee rivers, woods, valleys and plains, which will recall to thee the pleasures of the past, with greater truth than the painter? And if thou sayest that painting is mute poetry in itself, unless there be some one to speak for it and tell what it represents—seest thou not, then, that thy book is on a lower plane? Because even if it have a man to speak for it, nothing of the subject which is related can be seen, as it is seen when a picture is explained. And the pictures, if the action represented and the mental attributes of the figures are in the true proportion one to another, will be understood in the same way as if they spoke.
What poet will put into words for you, O lover, the true likeness of your idea with as much truth as the painter? Who will illustrate rivers, woods, valleys, and plains that remind you of past pleasures with more accuracy than the painter? And if you say that painting is silent poetry unless someone explains it and describes what it shows—don’t you see that your book is at a lower level? Because even if it has a narrator, nothing of the subject being told can be seen as clearly as when a picture is explained. And the pictures, if the actions depicted and the mental traits of the figures are in the right proportion to one another, will be understood just as if they were speaking.
15.
15.
Painting is mute poetry, and poetry is blind painting. Therefore these two forms of poetry, or rather these two forms of painting, have exchanged the senses through which they should reach the intellect. Because if they are both of them painting, they must reach the brain by the noblest sense, namely, the eye; if they are both of them poetry, they must reach the brain by the less noble sense, that is, the hearing. Therefore we will appoint the man born deaf to be judge of painting, and the man born blind to be judge of poetry; and if in the painting the movements are appropriate {70} to the mental attributes of the figures which is are engaged in any kind of action, there is no doubt that the deaf man will understand the action and intentions of the figures, but the blind man will never understand what the poet shows, and what constitutes the glory of the poetry; since one of the noblest functions of its art is to describe the deeds and the subjects of stories, and adorned and delectable places with transparent waters in which the green recesses of their course can be seen as the waves disport themselves over meadows and fine pebbles, and the plants which are mingled with them, and the gliding fishes, and similar descriptions, which might just as well be made to a stone as to a man born blind, since he has never seen that which composes the beauty of the world, that is, light, darkness, colour, body, shape, place, distance, propinquity, motion and rest, which are the ten ornaments of nature.
Painting is silent poetry, and poetry is sightless painting. So, these two forms of poetry, or perhaps these two forms of painting, have swapped the senses through which they connect with our minds. If they are both painting, they should appeal to the brain through the most noble sense, the eye; if they are both poetry, they should reach the brain through the less noble sense, hearing. Therefore, we will appoint a person who was born deaf to judge painting and a person who was born blind to judge poetry; and if in painting the movements are appropriate to the mental traits of the figures involved in any kind of action, there’s no doubt that the deaf person will grasp the action and intentions of those figures, but the blind person will never comprehend what the poet conveys or what makes poetry glorious; since one of the highest functions of this art is to depict the deeds and subjects of stories, and beautifully adorned places with clear waters where the green recesses of their flow can be seen as the waves frolic over meadows and fine pebbles, alongside the mingled plants and the swimming fish, and similar descriptions, which could just as easily be shared with a rock as with a blind person, since they have never seen what constitutes the beauty of the world: light, darkness, color, form, space, distance, closeness, movement, and stillness—these are the ten qualities of nature.
But the deaf man, lacking the less noble sense, although he has at the same time lost the gift of speech, since never having heard words spoken he never has been able to learn any language, will nevertheless perfectly understand every attribute of the human body better than a man who can speak and hear; and likewise he will know the works of painters and what is represented in them, and the action which is appropriate to such figures.
But the deaf man, missing this less noble sense, even though he has also lost the ability to speak, since he has never heard any words spoken, has never been able to learn any language. Still, he will understand every aspect of the human body better than someone who can speak and hear; and similarly, he will comprehend the works of painters and what those works represent, as well as the actions that are fitting for those figures.
16.
16.
Painting is mute poetry, and poetry is blind painting, and both imitate nature to the best of their powers, and both can demonstrate moral principles, as Apelles did in his Calumny. And since painting ministers to the most noble of the senses, the eye, a harmonious proportion ensues from it, that is to say, that just as from the concord of many diverse voices at the same moment there ensues a well-proportioned harmony which will please the sense of hearing to such an extent that the listeners in dizzy admiration are like men half ravished of their senses, still greater will be the effect of the beautiful proportions of a celestial face in a picture from whose proportions a harmonious concord will ensue, which delights the eye in one moment, just as music delights the ear. And if this harmonious beauty is shown to one who is the lover of the woman from whom such great beauty has been copied, he will most certainly be struck dizzy with admiration and incomparable joy superior to that afforded by all the other senses.
Painting is silent poetry, and poetry is sightless painting. Both art forms mimic nature as best as they can and can convey moral lessons, like Apelles did in his Calumny. Since painting appeals to the noblest of senses, the eye, it creates a harmonious proportion. Just as a blend of various voices singing together creates a pleasing harmony that captivates the listener, so does the beautiful proportions of a heavenly face in a painting create a visual harmony that delights the eye in an instant, just like music delights the ear. If this harmonious beauty is shown to someone who loves the woman depicted, they will undoubtedly be overwhelmed with admiration and joy that surpasses all other senses.
But with regard to poetry, which in order to afford the representation of a perfect beauty is obliged to describe each separate part in detail,—a representation which in painting produces the harmony described above,—no further charm is produced than would occur in music if each voice {72} were to be heard separately at various intervals of time, whence no concord would ensue; just as if we wished to show a countenance bit by bit, always covering up the parts already shown, forgetfulness would prevent the production of any harmonious concord, since the eye could not apprehend the parts with its visual faculty at the same moment. The same thing occurs in the beauty of any object created by the poet, for as its parts are related separately, at separate times the memory receives no harmony from it.
But when it comes to poetry, which must describe each part in detail to represent perfect beauty—similar to how painting achieves harmony—there's no additional charm created, just like in music if each voice is heard separately at different times, leading to no harmony. If we tried to show a face piece by piece, always covering the parts we've already shown, we'd lose the ability to appreciate it as a whole because our eyes can’t take in all the pieces at once. The same happens with the beauty of anything created by the poet; when its parts are presented separately over time, the memory can’t grasp any harmony from it.
17.
17.
Painting reveals itself immediately to thee with the semblance given it by its creator, and affords to the chief of the senses as great a delight as any object created by nature. And the poet in this case reveals the same objects to the brain by the channel of the hearing, the inferior sense, and affords the eye no more pleasure than it derives from anything which is related. Now consider what a difference there is between hearing the recital of a thing which in the course of time gives pleasure to the eye, and perceiving it with the same velocity with which we apprehend the works of nature.
Painting immediately presents itself to you in the form given to it by its creator, providing as much delight to the primary sense as any object created by nature. In this scenario, the poet conveys the same objects to the mind through the sense of hearing, which is the lesser sense, and offers the eye no more enjoyment than it gets from something merely described. Now consider the difference between hearing about something that eventually pleases the eye and experiencing it with the same immediacy with which we perceive the works of nature.
And in addition to the fact that a long interval of time is necessary to read the works of the poets, it often occurs that they are not understood, and it is necessary to make diverse {73} comments on them, and it is exceedingly rare that the commentators are agreed as to the meaning of the poet; and often the readers peruse but a small portion of their works, owing to lack of time. But the works of the painter are immediately understood by those who behold them.
And besides the fact that it takes a long time to read the poets' works, they're often not understood, requiring various{73}comments. It’s rare for commentators to agree on what the poet means, and readers frequently only get through a small part of their works due to time constraints. In contrast, the works of painters are instantly understood by those who see them.
18.
18.
Painting manifests its essence to thee in an instant of time,—its essence by the visual faculty, the very means by which the perception apprehends natural objects, and in the same duration of time,—and in this space of time the sense-satisfying harmony of the proportion of the parts composing the whole is formed. And poetry apprehends the same things, but by a sense inferior to that of the eyesight, which bears the images of the objects named to the perception with greater confusion and less speed. Not in such wise acts the eye (the true intermediary between the object and the perception), for it immediately communicates the true semblance and image of what is represented before it with the greatest accuracy; whence that proportion arises called harmony, which with sweet concord delights the sense in the same way as the harmony of diverse voices delights the ear; and this harmony is less worthy than that which delights the eye, because for every part of it that is born a part dies, and it dies as fast as it is born. This {74} cannot occur in the case of the eye; because if thou presentest a beautiful living mortal to the eye, composed of a harmony of fair limbs, its beauty is not so transient nor so quickly destroyed as that of music; on the contrary it has permanent duration, and allows thee to behold and consider it; and it is not reborn as in the case of music which is played many times over, nor will it weary thee: on the contrary, thou becomest enamoured with it, and the result it produces is that all the senses, together with the eye, would wish to possess it, and it seems that they would wish to compete with the eye: it appears that the mouth desires it for itself, if the mouth can be considered as a sense; the ear takes pleasure in hearing its beauty; the sense of touch would like to penetrate into all its pores; the nose also would like to receive the air it exhales.
Painting reveals its essence to you in a split second—its essence through sight, the very way we perceive natural objects; and in that same moment, the satisfying harmony of the parts that make up the whole is formed. Poetry also captures the same things, but through a sense that isn't as sharp as sight, bringing images of the mentioned objects to our perception with more confusion and less speed. The eye, acting as the true connector between the object and perception, immediately conveys the true likeness and image of what is presented before it with great accuracy. This leads to the harmony that delights our senses, similar to how the harmony of different voices pleases the ear. However, this harmony is less valuable than that which satisfies the eye because for each part of it that is created, another part fades away just as quickly. This doesn’t happen with the eye; if you present a beautiful living person to the eye, made from a harmony of lovely limbs, their beauty isn't as fleeting or easily destroyed as music's. Instead, it has lasting presence, allowing you to see and consider it without being reborn like music played over and over, nor will it tire you. On the contrary, you become enamored with it, creating a desire in all the senses, along with the eye, to possess it, almost as if they want to compete with the eye. It seems like the mouth wants it for itself, if we can consider the mouth a sense; the ear enjoys hearing its beauty; the sense of touch wishes to explore every pore; and the nose also desires to capture the air it breathes out.
Time in a few years destroys this harmony, but this does not occur in the case of beauty depicted by the painter, because time preserves it for long; and the eye, as far as its function is concerned, receives as much pleasure from the depicted as from the living beauty; touch alone is lacking to the painted beauty,—touch, which is the elder brother of sight; which after it has attained its purpose does not prevent the reason from considering the divine beauty. And in this case the picture copied from the living beauty acts for the greater part as a substitute; and the {75} description of the poet cannot accomplish this.—the poet who is now set up as a rival to the painter, but does not perceive that time sets a division between the words in which he describes the various parts of the beauty, and that forgetfulness intervenes and divides the proportions which he cannot name without great prolixity; he cannot compose the harmonious concord which is formed of divine proportions. And on this account beauty cannot be described in the same space of time in which a painted beauty can be seen, and it is a sin against nature to attempt to transmit by the ear that which should be transmitted by the eye.
Time over the years disrupts this harmony, but that doesn't happen with the beauty captured by the painter, because time keeps it preserved for a long time; and the eye, in terms of its role, gets just as much pleasure from the painting as from real beauty; only touch is missing from the painted beauty—touch, which is the elder sibling of sight; and once it achieves its goal, it doesn't stop reason from contemplating divine beauty. In this case, the picture taken from living beauty serves mostly as a substitute; and the {75} depiction of the poet can't accomplish this—the poet who is now positioned as a competitor to the painter, but doesn’t realize that time creates a gap between the words used to describe various aspects of beauty, and that forgetfulness comes into play, dividing the elements he can't name without excessive details; he can't create the harmonious unity made of divine proportions. Because of this, beauty can't be described in the same timeframe that painted beauty can be observed, and it's a violation of nature to try to convey something that should be shown through the eye via the ear.
What prompts thee, O man, to abandon thy habitations in the city, to leave thy parents and friends, and to seek rural spots in the mountains and valleys, if it be not the natural beauty of the world, which, if thou reflectest, thou dost enjoy solely by means of the sense of sight? And if the poet wishes to be called a painter in this connection also, why didst thou not take the descriptions of places made by the poet and remain at home without exposing thyself to the heat of the sun? Oh! would not this have been more profitable and less fatiguing to thee, since this can be done in the cool without motion and danger of illness? But the soul could not enjoy the benefit of the eyes, the windows of its dwelling, and it could not note the character of joyous {76} places; it could not see the shady valleys watered by the sportiveness of the winding rivers; it could not see the various flowers, which with their colours make a harmony for the eye, and all the other objects which the eye can apprehend. But if the painter in the cold and rigorous season of winter can evoke for thee the landscapes, variegated and otherwise, in which thou didst experience thy happiness; if near some fountain thou canst see thyself, a lover with thy beloved, in the flowery fields, under the soft shadow of the budding boughs, wilt thou not experience a greater pleasure than in hearing the same effect described by the poet?
What makes you, man, abandon your homes in the city, leave your parents and friends, and seek out rural places in the mountains and valleys, if not the natural beauty of the world, which, if you think about it, you enjoy solely through your sense of sight? And if the poet wants to be called a painter in this context as well, why didn't you just take the poet's descriptions of places and stay home, avoiding the heat of the sun? Oh! Wouldn't that have been more rewarding and less exhausting for you, since you could enjoy it in comfort without the danger of getting sick? But the soul couldn't enjoy the visual benefits, the windows of its home, and it couldn't take in the joy of beautiful places; it couldn't see the shady valleys fed by the playfulness of the winding rivers; it couldn't see the various flowers that create a colorful harmony for the eye, and all the other things the eye can grasp. But if the painter, during the harsh winter, can bring to life the colorful landscapes where you found happiness; if by a fountain you can see yourself with your beloved in the flower-filled fields, under the gentle shade of budding branches, won't you feel a greater joy than just hearing the same scene described by the poet?
Here the poet answers, admitting these arguments; but he maintains that he surpasses the painter, because he causes men to speak and reason in diverse fictions, in which he invents things which do not exist, and that he will incite men to take arms, and describe the heavens, the stars, nature, and the arts and everything.
Here, the poet responds, acknowledging these arguments; but he claims that he exceeds the painter because he makes people speak and think in various imaginative ways, creating things that don't exist. He will inspire people to take up arms and describe the sky, the stars, nature, the arts, and everything else.
To which we reply that none of these things of which he speaks is his true profession; but if he wishes to speak and make orations, it can be shown that he is surpassed by the orator in this province; and if he speaks of astrology, that he has stolen the subject of the astrologer; and in the case of philosophy, of the philosopher; and that in reality poetry has no true position and merits no more consideration than a shopkeeper {77} who collects goods made by various workmen. As soon as the poet ceases to represent by means of words the phenomena of nature, he then ceases to act as a painter, because if the poet leaves such representation and describes the flowery and persuasive speech of him to whom he wishes to give speech, he then becomes an orator, and neither a poet nor a painter; and if he speaks of the heavens he becomes an astrologer, and a philosopher and a theologian if he discourses of nature or God; but if he returns to the description of any object he would rival the painter, if with words he could satisfy the eye as the painter does.
To this, we respond that none of the things he talks about is his true profession; but if he wants to speak and give speeches, it's clear that he is outperformed by the orator in this area; and if he talks about astrology, he has taken the topic from the astrologer; and when it comes to philosophy, he has borrowed from the philosopher; and in reality, poetry doesn't hold any true value and deserves no more regard than a shopkeeper {77} who gathers products made by various artisans. Once the poet stops using words to represent nature's phenomena, he no longer acts as a painter, because if he abandons that representation and describes the charming and persuasive speech of the person he wants to speak, he then becomes an orator, not a poet or a painter; and if he discusses the heavens, he becomes an astrologer, and a philosopher and a theologian if he talks about nature or God; but if he goes back to describing any object, he would compete with the painter, if he could satisfy the eye with words as the painter does.
But the spirit of the science of painting deals with all works, human as well as divine, which are terminated by their surfaces, that is, the lines of the limits of bodies by means of which the sculptor is required to achieve perfection in his art. She with her fundamental rules, i.e. drawing, teaches the architect how to work so that his building may be pleasant to the eye; she teaches the makers of diverse vases, the goldsmiths, weavers, embroiderers; she has found the characters with which diverse languages find expression; she has given symbols to the mathematicians; she has taught geometry its figures, and instructed the astrologers, the makers of machines and engineers.
But the essence of the art of painting encompasses all creations, both human and divine, that are defined by their surfaces, meaning the outlines that define shapes, through which the sculptor must achieve mastery in his craft. She, with her fundamental principles, like drawing, guides the architect on how to design buildings that are visually appealing; she teaches the creators of various vases, goldsmiths, weavers, and embroiderers; she has discovered the characters that allow different languages to express themselves; she has provided symbols for mathematicians; she has taught geometry its shapes, and has instructed astrologers, machine creators, and engineers.
19.
19.
The poet says that his science consists of {78} invention and rhythm, and this is the simple body of poetry, invention as regards the subject matter and rhythm as regards the verse, which he afterwards clothes with all the sciences. To which the painter rejoins that he is governed by the same necessities in the science of painting, that is to say, invention and measure (fancy as regards the subject matter which he must invent, and measure as regards the matters painted), so that they may be in proportion, but that he does not make use of three sciences; on the contrary it is rather the other sciences that make use of painting, as, for instance, astrology, which effects nothing without the aid of perspective, the principal link of painting,—that is, mathematical astronomy and not fallacious astrology (let those who by reason of the existence of fools make a profession of it, forgive me). The poet says he describes an object, that he represents another full of beautiful allegory; the painter says he is capable of doing the same, and in this respect he is also a poet. And if the poet says he can incite men to love, which is the most important fact among every kind of animal, the painter can do the same, all the more so because he presents the lover with the image of his beloved; and the lover often does with it what he would not do with the writer's delineation of the same charms, i.e. talk with it and kiss it; so great is the painter's influence on the minds of men that he incites them to love and {79} become enamoured of a picture which does not represent any living woman.
The poet claims that his craft is made up of {78} invention and rhythm, which is the essence of poetry: invention for the subject matter and rhythm for the verse. He later adorns this with all the other disciplines. The painter responds that he is also bound by similar requirements in the art of painting, specifically invention and measure (creativity regarding the subject matter he invents and measure concerning the painted elements) to ensure they are in proportion. However, he doesn’t rely on three disciplines; rather, it's the other disciplines that rely on painting. For example, astrology achieves nothing without perspective, which is the core of painting—specifically, mathematical astronomy and not misleading astrology (I ask forgiveness from those who make a living from it due to the foolishness of others). The poet claims he depicts an object and conveys another filled with beautiful allegory; the painter asserts he can do the same, making him a poet in this regard as well. And if the poet argues he can inspire love, which is the most significant aspect for any creature, the painter can do likewise, especially since he provides the lover with the image of his beloved. The lover often interacts with this image in ways he wouldn't engage with the writer's portrayal of the same charms—such as talking to it and kissing it—illustrating the immense power of the painter to stir emotions in people, leading them to fall in love with a picture that doesn’t depict any living woman. {79}
And if the poet pleases the sense by means of the ear, the painter does so by the eye, which is the superior sense. I will enlarge no further on this theme save to say that if a good painter were to represent the fury of a battle, and if the poet were to describe one, and both representations were put before the public together, you will see before which of the two most of the spectators will stop, to which of the two they will pay most attention, which of the two will be the most praised and give the greater satisfaction. Without any doubt, the painting, being infinitely the most beautiful and useful, will please the most. Write the name of God in some spot, and set up His image opposite, and you will see which will be the most reverenced. While painting embraces in itself all the forms of nature, you have nothing save words, which are not universal, like forms. If you have the effects of the representation, we have the representation of the effects. Take a poet who describes the charms of a woman to her lover, and a painter who represents her, and you will see whither nature leads the enamoured critic. Certainly the proof should rest on the verdict of experience. You have classed painting among the mechanical arts, but, truly, if painters were as apt at praising their own works in writing as you are, it would not lie under the stigma {80} of so unhonoured an name. If you call it mechanical because it is by manual work and that the hand represents the conception of the imagination, you writers put down with the pen the conceptions of your mind. And if you say that it is mechanical because it is done for money, who is more guilty of this error—if error it can be called—than you? If you lecture in the schools, do you not go to whomsoever rewards you most? Do you perform any work without some pay? Although I do not say this to blame such opinions, because all labour expects its reward; and if a poet were to say: "I will devise with my fancy a work which shall be pregnant with meaning," the painter can do the same, as Apelles did when he painted The Calumny.
And if the poet appeals to the ear, the painter does so through the eye, which is the stronger sense. I won’t elaborate on this further except to say that if a talented painter were to depict the chaos of a battle and a poet were to describe it, and both works were presented to the audience together, you would see which one most spectators stop to admire, which one gets the most attention, and which one is praised more and brings greater satisfaction. Without a doubt, the painting, being far more beautiful and impactful, will be the one that pleases the most. Write the name of God in one place and put His image nearby, and you will see which one is honored more. While painting encompasses all forms of nature, words are not universal like images. If you have the results of the representation, we have the representation of those results. Take a poet who describes a woman's charms to her lover and a painter who captures her likeness, and you will see where nature leads the captivated critic. The proof should be based on the experience. You have categorized painting as a mechanical art, but honestly, if painters were as skilled at praising their own works in writing as you are, it wouldn’t bear such a disrespected label. If you call it mechanical because it involves manual labor and that the hand reflects the imagination's vision, then you writers also translate your thoughts into writing with a pen. And if you argue it’s mechanical because it’s done for money, who is more guilty of that mistake—if it’s a mistake—than you? When you teach, do you not go to whoever pays you the most? Do you do any work without some form of compensation? Although I don't mention this to criticize such views, because all labor expects a reward; if a poet were to say, "I will create a work rich in meaning," the painter can do the same, just as Apelles did with his painting The Calumny.
20.
20.
On the birthday of King Matthias, a poet brought him a work made in praise of the royal birthday for the benefit of the world, and a painter presented him with a portrait of his lady-love. The king immediately shut the book of the poet and turned to the picture, and remained gazing on it with profound admiration. Then the poet, greatly slighted, said: "O king, read, read, and thou wilt hear something of far greater substance than a dumb picture!" Then the king, hearing himself blamed for contemplating a mute object, said: "O poet, be silent, thou knowest not what thou {81} sayest; this picture gratifies a nobler sense than thy work, which is for the blind. Give me an object which I can see and touch and not only hear, and blame not my choice in having placed thy work beneath my elbow, while I hold the work of the painter with both my hands before my eyes, because my very hands have chosen to serve a worthier sense than that of hearing.
On King Matthias's birthday, a poet gave him a piece celebrating the royal occasion for the good of the world, and a painter gifted him a portrait of his beloved. The king quickly closed the poet's book and looked at the painting, staring at it with deep admiration. Feeling overlooked, the poet said, "O king, read, read, and you'll find something much more meaningful than a silent picture!" The king, feeling criticized for admiring a non-verbal creation, responded, "O poet, be quiet, you don’t understand what you’re saying; this picture satisfies a higher sense than your work, which is for the blind. Give me something I can see and touch, not just hear, and don’t criticize my choice for having placed your work aside while I hold the painter’s piece before my eyes, because my very hands have chosen to honor a sense worthier than just hearing. {81}
"And as for my self I consider that the same proportion exists between the art of the painter and that of the poet as that which exists between the two senses on which they respectively depend.
"And as for myself, I believe there’s the same connection between the art of painting and that of poetry as there is between the two senses they each rely on."
"Knowest thou not that our soul is composed of harmony, and harmony can only be begotten in the moments when the proportions of objects are simultaneously visible and audible? Seest thou not that in thine art there is no harmony created in a moment, and that, on the contrary, each part follows from the other in succession, and the second is not born before its predecessor dies. For this reason I consider thy creation to be considerably inferior to that of the painter, simply because no harmonious concord ensues from it. It does not satisfy the mind of the spectator or the listener, as the harmony of the perfect features which compose the divine beauty of this face which is before me; for the features united all together simultaneously afford me a pleasure which I consider to be unsurpassed by any other thing on the earth which is made by man."
"Don’t you know that our soul is made of harmony, and harmony can only be created when the proportions of things are both seen and heard at the same time? Don’t you see that in your art there’s no harmony created in a single moment, and instead, each part follows the other in succession, with the second part not coming to life until its predecessor has faded? For this reason, I think your creation is much less impressive than that of the painter, simply because it doesn’t produce harmonious agreement. It doesn’t satisfy the mind of the viewer or the listener, unlike the harmony of the perfect features that create the divine beauty of the face in front of me; because the features all together simultaneously give me a pleasure that I believe is unmatched by anything else made by man on this earth."
21.
21.
There is no one so foolish who if offered the choice between everlasting blindness and deafness would not immediately elect to lose both his hearing and sense of smell rather than to be blind. Since he who loves his sight is deprived of the beauty of the world and all created things, and the deaf man loves only the sound made by the percussion of the air, which is an insignificant thing in the world.
There’s no one so foolish that if given the choice between permanent blindness and deafness wouldn’t quickly choose to lose both their hearing and sense of smell instead of being blind. Someone who values their sight is missing out on the beauty of the world and everything created, while a deaf person only appreciates the sound made by air percussion, which is a trivial thing in the grand scheme of things.
Thou sayest that science increases in nobility in proportion as the subjects with which it deals are more elevated, and, for this reason, a false rendering of the being of God is better than the portrayal of a less worthy object; and on this account we will say that painting, which deals alone with the works of God, is worth more than poetry, which deals solely with the lying imaginings of human devices.
You say that science gains in nobility as it addresses more important subjects, and for this reason, a false representation of God is better than a depiction of a less worthy object; therefore, we will say that painting, which focuses solely on the works of God, is more valuable than poetry, which only concerns itself with the false creations of human imagination.
22.
22.
Thou sayest, O painter, that worship is paid to thy work, but impute not this power to thyself, but to the subject which such a picture represents. Here the painter makes answer: O thou poet, who sayest that thou also art an imitator, why dost thou not represent with thy words objects of such a nature that thy writings which contain these words may be worshipped also? But nature has favoured the painter more than the poet, {83} and it is fair that the works of the more greatly favoured one should be more honoured than those of the less favoured one. Therefore let us praise him who with words satisfies the hearing, and him who by painting affords perfect content to the eyes; but let the praise given to the worker in words be less, inasmuch as they are accidental and created by a less worthy author than the works of nature of which the painter is the imitator. And the existence of these works is confined within the forms of their surfaces.
You say, O painter, that people admire your work, but don’t attribute that power to yourself; give credit to the subject that your painting represents. The painter replies: O poet, you claim to be an imitator as well, so why don’t you depict in your words things that are worthy enough for your writings to be admired too? Nature has favored the painter more than the poet, {83} and it’s fair that the works of the one who is more favored should receive more honor than those of the less favored. So let’s celebrate the one who satisfies our ears with words, and the one who provides perfect visual pleasure with paintings; but let the praise given to the writer be lesser, since their words are accidental and created by a less worthy source than the works of nature that the painter imitates. And these works exist only within the confines of their surfaces.
23.
23.
Since we have concluded that the utmost extent of the comprehension of poetry is for the blind, and that of painting for the deaf, we will say that the value of painting exceeds that of poetry in proportion as painting gratifies a nobler sense than poetry does, and this nobility has been proved to be equal to that of three other senses, because we elect to lose our sense of hearing, smell and touch rather than our eyesight. For he who loses his sight is deprived of the beauty of the universe, and is like to one who is confined during his lifetime in a tomb, in which he enjoys life and motion.
Since we’ve figured out that the deepest understanding of poetry is for those who are blind, and that of painting is for those who are deaf, we can say that the value of painting is greater than that of poetry because painting appeals to a higher sense than poetry does. This higher sense has been shown to be as important as three other senses since we would choose to lose our hearing, smell, and touch before we would give up our eyesight. Someone who loses their sight is cut off from the beauty of the world and is like a person trapped in a tomb, experiencing life and movement but without the ability to see.
Now seest thou not that the eye comprehends the beauty of the whole world? It is the head of astrology; it creates cosmography; it gives counsel and correction to all the human arts; it impels {84} men to seek diverse parts of the world; it is the principle of mathematics; its science is most certain; it has measured the height and the magnitude of the stars; it has discovered the elements and their abodes; it has been able to predict the events of the future, owing to the course of the stars; it has begotten architecture and perspective and divine painting. O most excellent above all the things created by God! What praise is there which can express thy nobility? What peoples, what tongues, are they who can perfectly describe thy true working? It is the window of the human body, through which the soul gazes and feasts on the beauty of the world; by reason of it the soul is content with its human prison, and without it this human prison is its torment; and by means of it human diligence has discovered fire by which the eye wins back what the darkness has stolen from it. It has adorned nature with agriculture and pleasant gardens. But what need is there for me to indulge in long and elevated discourse? What thing is there which acts not by reason of the eye? It impels men from the East to the West; it has discovered navigation; and in this it excels nature, because the simple products of the earth are finite and the works which the eye makes over to the hands are infinite, as the painter shows in his portrayal of countless forms of animals, herbs, plants and places.
Now do you not see that the eye understands the beauty of the entire world? It is the foundation of astrology; it creates geography; it advises and corrects all human arts; it motivates people to explore different parts of the world; it is the basis of mathematics; its knowledge is absolutely certain; it has measured the heights and sizes of the stars; it has discovered the elements and their habitats; it has been able to predict future events based on the movements of the stars; it has given birth to architecture, perspective, and divine painting. O, most excellent of all things created by God! What praise can fully express your greatness? What peoples, what languages, can accurately describe your true function? You are the window of the human body, through which the soul gazes and enjoys the beauty of the world; thanks to you, the soul is content in its human prison, and without you, this prison is its torment; through you, human effort has discovered fire, reclaiming what darkness has taken away. You have adorned nature with agriculture and beautiful gardens. But what need is there for me to engage in lengthy and lofty speech? What exists that does not operate because of the eye? It drives people from the East to the West; it has uncovered navigation; and in this, it surpasses nature, because the simple products of the earth are limited, while the creations that the eye hands over to the hands are endless, as the painter illustrates in his depiction of countless forms of animals, herbs, plants, and places.
24.
24.
Music should be given no other name than the sister of painting, inasmuch as it is subject to the hearing,—a sense inferior to the eye,—and it produces harmony by the unison of its proportioned parts, which are brought into operation at the same moment and are constrained to come to life and die in one or more harmonic times; and time is, as it were, the circumference of the parts which constitute the harmony, in the same way as the outline constitutes the circumference of limbs whence human beauty emanates.
Music should be called nothing other than the sister of painting, since it relies on hearing—a sense that is less refined than sight—and it creates harmony by aligning its balanced components, which come alive and fade away simultaneously within one or more harmonic periods. Time is like the boundary that shapes the parts creating harmony, just as the outline defines the shape of limbs from which human beauty arises.
But painting excels and lords over music because it does not die as soon as it is born, as occurs with music, the less fortunate; on the contrary, it continues to exist and reveals itself to be what it is, a single surface. O marvellous science, thou givest lasting life to the perished beauty of mortals, which are thus made more enduring than the works of nature, for these undergo forever the changes of time, and time leads them to inevitable old age! And this science is to divine nature as its works are to the works of nature, and on this account it is worshipped.
But painting stands out and reigns over music because it doesn’t fade away as soon as it’s created, like music does, the less fortunate art; instead, it remains and shows itself as it truly is, a single surface. Oh, marvelous art, you give lasting life to the fleeting beauty of humans, making it more enduring than nature’s creations, which are constantly changed by time, leading them to unavoidable aging! And this art is to divine nature what its creations are to the creations of nature, which is why it is revered.
25.
25.
The most worthy thing is that which satisfies the most worthy sense; therefore painting, which satisfies the sense of sight, is more worthy than {86} music, which merely satisfies the hearing. The most worthy thing is that which endures longest; therefore music, which is continually dying as soon as it is born, is less worthy than painting, which lasts eternally with the colours of enamel. The most excellent thing is that which is the most universal and contains the greatest variety of things; therefore painting must be set above all other arts, because it contains all the forms which exist and also those which are not in nature, and it should be glorified and exalted more than music, which deals with the voice only.
The most valuable thing is what appeals to the highest sense; therefore, painting, which engages the sense of sight, is more valuable than music, which only appeals to the sense of hearing. The most valuable thing is what lasts the longest; thus, music, which fades away as soon as it is created, is less valuable than painting, which endures forever with its vibrant colors. The most exceptional thing is what is most universal and offers the greatest variety; therefore, painting deserves to be ranked above all other arts because it includes all forms that exist and even those that do not exist in nature. It should be celebrated and honored more than music, which is limited to the voice alone.
With it images are made to the gods; around it divine worship is conducted, of which music is a subservient ornament; by means of it pictures are given to lovers of their beloved; by it the beauties are preserved which time, and nature the mother, render fitful; by it we retain the images of famous men. And if thou wert to say that by committing music to writing you render it eternal, we do the same with letters.
With it, images are created for the gods; around it, divine worship takes place, with music serving as an accompanying decoration; through it, pictures are given to those who love their beloved; it preserves beauties that time and nature, the mother, make fleeting; it allows us to keep the images of famous people. And if you were to say that by writing down music you make it eternal, we do the same with letters.
Therefore, since thou hast included music among the liberal arts, thou must either exclude it, or include the art of letters. And if thou wast to say: Painting is used by base men, in the same way is music spoilt by him who knows it not. If thou sayest that sciences which are not mechanical are mental, I will answer that painting is mental. And just as music and geometry deal with the proportions of continuous quantities, and {87} arithmetic deals with discontinuous quantities, painting deals with all quantities and the qualities of the proportions of shadows, lights and distances, in its perspective.
Therefore, since you’ve included music among the liberal arts, you must either exclude it or include the art of letters. And if you were to say: Painting is used by lowly people, in the same way, music is degraded by those who don’t understand it. If you argue that sciences which are not mechanical are intellectual, I will respond that painting is also intellectual. Just as music and geometry deal with the proportions of continuous quantities, and arithmetic deals with discrete quantities, painting encompasses all quantities and the qualities of the proportions of shadows, lights, and distances in its perspective. {87}
26.
26.
The musician says that his art can be compared with that of the painter because by the art of the painter a body of many members is composed, and the spectator apprehends its grace in as many harmonious rhythms ... as there are times in which it lives and dies; and by these rhythms ... its grace plays with the soul, which dwells in the body of the spectator. But the painter replies that the body composed of human limbs does not afford the delectable harmonious rhythms in which beauty must live and die, but renders it permanent for many years, and is of such great excellence that it preserves the life of this harmony of concordant limbs which nature with all her force could not preserve.
The musician argues that his art is comparable to that of the painter, as the painter creates a body made up of many parts, and the viewer experiences its beauty in as many harmonious rhythms as there are moments in which it exists and fades away. Through these rhythms, its beauty interacts with the soul, which resides within the viewer. However, the painter counters that a body made of human limbs does not provide the delightful harmonious rhythms in which beauty should exist and fade, but instead makes it permanent for many years. This creation is of such high quality that it preserves the life of this harmony of aligned limbs, which nature, despite all its power, could not maintain.
How many pictures have preserved the semblance of divine beauty of which time or death had in a brief space destroyed the living example: and the work of the painter has become more honoured than that of nature, his master!
How many pictures have captured the divine beauty that time or death quickly erased from reality: and now the painter's work is more cherished than that of nature, his teacher!
If thou, O musician, sayest that painting is mechanical because it is wrought by the work of the hands, music is wrought by the mouth, but {88} not by the tasting faculties of the mouth; just and as the hand is employed indeed in the case of painting, but not for its faculties of touch. Words are less worthy than actions. But thou, writer of science, dost thou not copy with thy hand, and write what is in thy mind, as the painter does? And if thou wast to say that music is formed of proportion, by proportion have I wrought painting, as thou shalt see.
If you, O musician, claim that painting is mechanical because it's created by the hands, then music is created by the mouth, but not through the mouth's ability to taste; just as the hand is used in painting, but not for its touch. Words are less valuable than actions. But you, writer of science, do you not also use your hand to write what's in your mind, just like the painter? And if you were to argue that music is made up of proportion, know that I have created painting through proportion as you will see.
27.
27.
There is the same difference between the representation of the embodied works of the painter and those of the poet as there is between complete and dismembered bodies, because the poet in describing the beauty or the ugliness of any body reveals it to you limb by limb and at diverse times, and the painter shows the whole at the same time. The poet cannot express in words the true likeness of the limbs which compose a whole, as can the painter, who places it before you with the truth of nature. And the same thing befalls the poet as the musician, who sings by himself a song composed for four singers; and he sings the treble first, then the tenor, then the alto and then the bass, whence there results no grace of harmonious concord such as harmonious rhythms produce. And the poet is like a beautiful countenance which reveals itself to you feature by feature, that by so doing you may never be {89} satisfied by its beauty, which consists of the divine proportion of the limbs united one with another, and these compose of themselves and at one time the divine harmony of this union of limbs, and often deprives the gazer of his liberty. Music, again, by its harmonious rhythm, produces the sweet melodies formed by its various voices, and their harmonious division is lacking to the poet; and although poetry enters into the abode of the intellect by the channel of the hearing, as does music, the poet cannot describe the harmony of music, because it is not in his power to say various things in one and the same moment as can the harmonious concord of painting, which is composed of various members which exist simultaneously, and the beauty of these parts is apprehended at the same time, individually and collectively,—collectively with regard to the whole, individually with regard to the component parts of which the whole is formed; and for this reason the poet is, as far as the representation of bodily things is concerned, greatly inferior to the painter, and as far as invisible things are concerned he is far behind the musician. But if the poet borrows the aid of the other sciences, he can appear at the fair like the other merchants, bearers of divers goods made by many artificers; and the poet does this when he borrows the science of others, such as that of the orator, the philosopher, the astrologer, the cosmographer and {90} the like; and these sciences are altogether alien to the poet. Therefore he is an agent who brings together diverse persons in order to strike a bargain; and if you wish to know the true function of the poet, you will find that he is no other than an assembler of goods stolen from other sciences, with which he makes a deceptive mixture, or more honestly said, a fictitious mixture. And with regard to this fiction the poet is free to compete with the painter, since it constitutes the least part of the painting.
There’s a clear difference between how a painter and a poet portray their subjects, just like there’s a difference between complete and dismembered bodies. The poet reveals the beauty or ugliness of a body piece by piece, and at different moments, while the painter shows the whole image all at once. The poet can’t capture the true likeness of the individual parts that make up a whole the way a painter can, who presents it to you as it really is. The poet faces a similar challenge as a musician who performs a song designed for four singers; they sing the treble part first, then the tenor, then the alto, and finally the bass. This results in a lack of harmony that beautiful rhythms can create. The poet is like a lovely face that shows itself bit by bit, so you can never fully appreciate its beauty, which comes from the divine proportion of the parts seamlessly connected with one another. These parts, when combined, create a divine harmony that often leaves the observer feeling constrained. Music, with its harmonious rhythm, creates sweet melodies from its varying voices, while the poet lacks this harmonic division. Even though poetry engages the mind through sound, just like music does, the poet can’t convey the harmony of music because it’s not possible for them to express multiple ideas at once the way a painter can. A painting captures various components that exist together, allowing the viewer to appreciate the beauty of each part at the same time—both as a whole and as individual components—making the poet significantly less adept than the painter in representing physical things and much less capable than the musician with abstract concepts. However, if the poet borrows from other fields of knowledge, they can present their work like other merchants with various goods made by different artisans. They do this by incorporating knowledge from orators, philosophers, astrologers, cosmographers, and others, which are often foreign to the poet. Thus, the poet acts as a connector of different people to make deals. If you truly want to understand the poet’s role, you’ll see they’re essentially a collector of ideas borrowed from other disciplines, creating a misleading blend, or, more honestly speaking, a fictional blend. In this aspect of fiction, the poet can compete with the painter since it forms the smallest part of painting.
28.
28.
The painter emulates and competes with nature.
The artist imitates and strives to outdo nature.
29.
29.
He who blames painting blames nature, because the works of the painter represent the works of nature, and for this reason he who blames in this fashion lacks feeling.
He who criticizes painting criticizes nature, because a painter's works reflect the works of nature, and for this reason, someone who argues this way lacks sensitivity.
30.
30.
If the painter wishes to see beautiful things which will enchant him he is able to beget them; if he wishes to see monstrous things which terrify, or grotesque and laughable things, or truly piteous things, he can dispose of all these; if he wishes to evoke places and deserts, shady or dark retreats in the hot season, he represents them, and likewise warm places in the cold season. If he wishes valleys, if he wishes to descry a great {91} plain from the high summits of the mountains, and if he wishes after this to see the horizon of the sea, he can do so; and from the low valleys he can gaze on the high mountains, or from the high mountains he can scan the low valleys and shores; and in truth all quantities of things that exist in the universe, either real or imaginary, he has first in his mind and then in his hands; and these things are of so great excellence that they beget a harmonious concord in one glance, as do the things of nature.
If a painter wants to see beautiful things that will amaze him, he can create them; if he wants to see terrifying monsters, or funny and strange things, or truly sorrowful scenes, he can portray all of that. If he wants to bring to life places and deserts, cool or dark spots during the hot season, he can illustrate them, just as he can depict warm places in the cold season. If he desires valleys or wants to view a vast plain from high mountain peaks, or if he wants to see the horizon of the sea, he can do that too; from the low valleys he can look up at the high mountains, or from the high mountains he can scan the low valleys and shores. In fact, he has in his mind and then in his hands a huge variety of things that exist in the universe, whether real or imagined; and these creations are so excellent that they create a perfect harmony in a single glance, just like the things found in nature.
31.
31.
We can safely say that those people are under a delusion who call that painter a good master who can only draw well a head or a figure. Certainly there is no great merit if, after studying a single thing during a whole lifetime, you attain to a certain degree of perfection in it. But knowing, as we do, that painting includes and comprehends all the works produced by nature, or brought about by the fortuitous action of man, and in fact everything that the eye can see, he seems to me to be a poor master who can only do one thing well. Now seest thou not how many and diverse acts are performed by men? Seest thou not how many various animals there are, and likewise trees, plants and flowers; what a variety of mountainous or level places, fountains, rivers, cities, public and private buildings, {92} instruments suitable for human use; how many diverse costumes and ornaments and arts? All these things should be considered of equal effect and value when used by the man who can be called a good painter.
We can confidently say that those who label a painter as a great master just because they can draw a head or a figure well are mistaken. There’s no real achievement in focusing on just one thing for an entire lifetime and becoming somewhat skilled at it. Since we know that painting encompasses all of nature's creations and everything that mankind has created, essentially everything the eye can see, someone who can only excel in one area seems to me to be a mediocre painter. Don't you see how many different actions people perform? Don't you notice the variety of animals, trees, plants, and flowers? Just look at the mix of mountains and flatlands, fountains, rivers, cities, and both public and private buildings, {92} the tools made for human use; how diverse are the costumes, decorations, and arts? All these things should be viewed as equally significant and valuable when utilized by someone who can truly be considered a good painter.
32.
32.
If you despise painting, which is the only imitator of the visible works of nature, you will certainly despise a subtle invention which with philosophy and subtle speculation apprehends the qualities of forms, backgrounds, places, plants, animals, herbs and flowers, which are surrounded by light and shade. And truly this is knowledge and the legitimate offspring of nature, because painting is begotten by nature. But to be correct, we will say that it is the grandchild of nature, because all visible things are begotten by nature, and these her children have begotten painting. Therefore we shall rightly say that painting is the grandchild of nature and related to God.
If you hate painting, which is the only way to imitate the visible beauty of nature, you'll definitely dislike a refined creation that, through philosophy and careful thought, understands the qualities of shapes, backgrounds, locations, plants, animals, herbs, and flowers, all affected by light and shadow. This is truly knowledge and a rightful product of nature because painting is born from nature. To be precise, we should say that it is the grandchild of nature, as all visible things come from nature, and these children of hers have given birth to painting. So, we can correctly say that painting is the grandchild of nature and connected to God.
33.
33.
Were a master to boast that he could remember all the forms and effects of nature, he would certainly appear to me to be graced with great ignorance, inasmuch as these effects are infinite and our memory is not sufficiently capacious to retain them. Therefore, O painter, beware lest in thee the lust of gain should overcome the honour of thy art, for the acquisition of honour is a much {93} greater thing than the glory of wealth. Thus, for this and for other reasons which could be given, first strive in drawing to express to the eye in a manifest shape the idea and the fancy originally devised by thy imagination; then go on adding or removing until thou art satisfied; then arrange men as models, clothed or nude, according to the intention of thy work, and see that, as regards dimension and size, in accordance with perspective there is no portion of the work which is not in harmony with reason and natural effects, and this will be the way to win honour in thy art.
If a master were to brag that he could remember all the forms and effects of nature, I would see him as someone who is very ignorant, since these effects are countless and our memory can't hold them all. So, painter, be careful not to let the desire for profit overshadow the dignity of your art, because achieving honor is much more important than the glory of wealth. For this reason and others I could mention, first focus on capturing in your drawings the clear shape of the ideas and visions that came from your imagination; then keep adding or removing things until you’re satisfied; next, position models, clothed or nude, based on your work's intention, and make sure that, in terms of dimensions and size, everything is in line with perspective and consistent with reasoning and natural effects, as this will lead to honor in your art. {93}
34.
34.
I have myself practised the art of sculpture as well as that of painting, and I have practised both arts in the same degree. I think, therefore, that I can give an impartial opinion as to which of the two is the most difficult: the most perfect requires the greater talent, and is to be preferred.
I have practiced both sculpture and painting equally, so I believe I can share an unbiased opinion on which is more challenging. The one that is more refined demands more skill and should be favored.
In the first place sculpture requires a certain light, that is to say, a light from above, and painting carries everywhere with it its light and shade; sculpture owes its importance to light and shade. The sculptor is aided in this by the relief which is inherent in sculpture, and the painter places the light and shade, by the accidental quality of his art, in the places where nature would naturally produce it. The sculptor cannot diversify his work by the various colours of objects; painting {94} is complete in every respect. The perspective of the sculptor appears to be altogether untrue; that of the painter can give the idea of a distance of a hundred miles beyond the picture. The sculptors have no aerial perspective; they can neither represent transparent bodies nor reflections, nor bodies as lustrous as mirrors, and other translucent objects, neither mists nor dark skies, nor an infinity of objects which it would be tedious to enumerate. The advantage [of sculpture] is that it is provided with a better defence against the ravages of time, although a picture painted on thick copper and covered over with white enamel, painted with enamel colours and then put in the fire again and baked, is equally resistant. Such a work as far as permanence is concerned exceeds sculpture. They may say that where an error is made it is not easy to correct it. It is poor reasoning to try and prove that the irremediability of an oversight renders the work more honourable. But I say to you that it will prove more difficult to mend the mind of the master who commits such errors than to repair the work he has spoilt. We know well that an experienced and competent artist will not make mistakes of this kind; on the contrary, acting on sound rules, he will remove so little at a time that his work will be brought to a successful close. Again, the sculptor, if he works in clay or wax, can remove and add, and when the work is finished it can be easily {95} cast in bronze, and this is the last and most permanent operation of sculpture, inasmuch as that which is merely of marble is liable to destruction, but this is not the case with bronze. Therefore the picture painted on copper, which with the methods of painting can be reduced or added to, is like bronze, which when it was in the state of a wax model could be reduced or added to. And if sculpture in bronze is durable, this copper and enamel work is more imperishable still; and while the bronze remains black and ugly, this is full of various and delectable colours of infinite variety, as we have described above. If you wish to confine the discussion to painting on panel I am content to pronounce between it and sculpture, saying, that painting is the more beautiful, the more imaginative and the more copious, and that sculpture is more durable, but has no other advantage. Sculpture with little labour shows what in painting seems to be a miraculous thing to do: to make impalpable objects appear palpable, to give the semblance of relief to flat objects, and distance to objects that are near. In fact painting is full of infinite resources of which sculpture cannot dispose.
First of all, sculpture needs a specific type of light, meaning a light from above, while painting naturally brings its own light and shade everywhere. The significance of sculpture relies on light and shade. The sculptor benefits from the relief that is a fundamental aspect of sculpture, and the painter positions light and shade, due to the unique qualities of their art, in places where nature would typically create them. The sculptor can’t vary their work with different colors of objects; painting is complete in every way. The perspective in sculpture seems quite inaccurate; the painter's perspective can convey the idea of depth extending a hundred miles beyond the artwork. Sculptors lack aerial perspective; they can’t depict transparent materials, reflections, shiny surfaces, or other see-through objects, nor can they capture mist, dark skies, or a host of other items that would be tedious to list. The benefit of sculpture is that it’s generally more resistant to the effects of time, although a painting on thick copper coated with white enamel, using enamel colors and then fired, is also durable. In terms of longevity, such a piece can outlast sculpture. Some might argue that the difficulty of correcting a mistake makes the work more respectable. However, I contend that fixing the mindset of the artist who makes those mistakes is harder than repairing the work itself. We know that a skilled and knowledgeable artist won’t make these kinds of errors; instead, following well-founded principles, they will make such small adjustments that their work will reach a successful conclusion. Furthermore, if the sculptor is working with clay or wax, they can add or remove material, and once completed, the piece can be easily cast in bronze, which is the final and most enduring phase of sculpture, since marble can be destroyed, but bronze is not subject to that. So, a painting on copper, which can be altered by painting methods, is similar to bronze, as it could also be modified when it started out as a wax model. And while bronze is durable, this copper and enamel artwork is even more long-lasting; plus, while bronze tends to be dull and unattractive, this work is vibrant with a myriad of delightful colors of endless variety, as mentioned earlier. If you want to focus the discussion solely on painting on panel, I am happy to compare it to sculpture, stating that painting is more beautiful, imaginative, and abundant, whereas sculpture is more durable but has no other advantages. Sculpture, with minimal effort, accomplishes what seems miraculous in painting: making intangible objects seem tangible, giving the illusion of relief to flat surfaces, and creating depth in close objects. In truth, painting is filled with infinite resources that sculpture cannot access.
35.
35.
Sculpture is not a science, but a mechanical art, because it causes the brow of the artist who practises it to sweat, and wearies his body; and for {96} such an artist the simple proportions of the limbs, and the nature of movements and attitudes, are all that is essential, and there it ends, and shows to the eye what it is, and it does not cause the spectator to wonder at its nature, as painting does, which in a plane by its science shows vast countries and far-off horizons.
Sculpture isn’t a science; it’s a physical art form because it makes the artist sweat and tires them out. For an artist, understanding the basic proportions of limbs and how movements and poses work is all that matters. That’s where it stops, showing clearly what it is without making the viewer question its nature. In contrast, painting uses its techniques to depict expansive landscapes and distant horizons on a flat surface.
36.
36.
The only difference between painting and sculpture is that the sculptor accomplishes his work with the greater bodily fatigue, and the painter with the greater mental fatigue. This is proved by the fact that the sculptor in practising his art is obliged to exert his arms and to strike and shatter the marble or other stone, which remains over and above what is needed for the figure which it contains, by manual exercise, accompanied often by profuse sweating, mingled with dust and transforming itself into dirt; and his face is plastered and powdered with the dust of the marble, so that he has the appearance of a baker, and he is covered with minute chips, and it appears as if snow had fallen on him, and his dwelling is dirty and full of chips and the dust of stone.
The only difference between painting and sculpture is that the sculptor works with more physical effort, while the painter works with more mental effort. This is shown by the fact that the sculptor has to use his arms to cut and break the marble or other stone, which creates more waste than what’s necessary for the figure he’s creating, involving a lot of manual labor, often leading to heavy sweating mixed with dust and dirt. His face gets coated with marble dust, making him look like a baker, and he ends up covered in tiny chips, as if snow had fallen on him. His workspace is messy and filled with chips and stone dust.
The contrary occurs in the case of the painter,—we are speaking of excellent painters and sculptors,—since the painter with great leisure sits before his work well clothed, and handles the light brush dipped in lovely colours. He wears {97} what garments he pleases; his dwelling is full of beautiful pictures, and it is clean; sometimes he has music or readers of diverse and pleasant works, which, without any noise of hammers or other confused sounds, are heard with great pleasure.
The opposite is true for painters—specifically, for excellent painters and sculptors—because the painter comfortably sits in front of their work, well dressed, using a light brush dipped in beautiful colors. They can wear whatever clothes they like; their space is filled with stunning artwork and is tidy. Sometimes there’s music or readings of various enjoyable works, which can be appreciated without the noise of hammers or other disruptive sounds.
37.
37.
There can be no comparison between the talent, art and theory of painting and that of sculpture, which leaves perspective out of account,—perspective which is produced by the quality of the material and not of the artist. And if the sculptor says that he cannot restore the superabundant substance which has once been removed from his work, I answer that he who removes too much has but little understanding and is no master. Because if he has mastered the proportions he will not remove anything unnecessarily; therefore we will say that this disadvantage is inherent in the artist and not in the material. But I will not speak of such men, for they are spoilers of marble and not artists.
There’s really no way to compare the talent, art, and theory of painting to that of sculpture, which ignores perspective—perspective that comes from the material quality and not the artist’s skill. If a sculptor claims he can’t restore the excess material that’s been taken away from his work, I would say that someone who removes too much simply lacks understanding and isn’t a true master. If he truly understands proportions, he won’t remove anything unnecessarily; so we should consider this flaw to be in the artist, not the material. But I won’t discuss such individuals, as they are destroyers of marble and not artists.
Artists do not trust to the judgement of the eye, because it is always deceptive, as is proved by him who wishes to divide a line into two equal parts by the eye, and is often deceived in the experiment; wherefore the good judges always fear—a fear which is not shared by the ignorant—to trust to their own judgement, and on this account they proceed by continually checking the {98} height, thickness and breadth of each part, and by so doing accomplish no more than their duty. But painting is marvellously devised of most subtle analyses, of which sculpture is altogether devoid, since its range is of the narrowest. To the sculptor who says that his science is more lasting than that of painting, I answer that this permanence is due to the quality of the material and not to that of the sculptor, and the sculptor has no right to give himself the credit for it, but he should let it redound to nature which created the material.
Artists don’t rely on their eye for judgment because it can be misleading, as shown by someone attempting to divide a line into two equal parts visually, often failing in the process. For this reason, skilled judges are always cautious—unlike the uninformed—about trusting their own judgment. As a result, they constantly check the height, thickness, and breadth of each part, fulfilling their responsibilities without any more effort than necessary. However, painting involves incredibly intricate analyses that sculpture completely lacks, as its scope is much more limited. To the sculptor who claims his art lasts longer than painting, I would say that this durability is a result of the material's quality, not the sculptor’s skill. Therefore, the sculptor shouldn't take credit for it; instead, he should attribute it to nature, which created the material.
38.
38.
Painting has a wider intellectual range and is more wonderful and greater as regards its artistic resources than sculpture, because the painter is by necessity constrained to amalgamate his mind with the very mind of nature and to be the interpreter between nature and art, making with art a commentary on the causes of nature's manifestations which are the inevitable result of its laws; and showing in what way the likenesses of objects which surround the eye correspond with the true images of the pupil of the eye, and showing among objects of equal size which of them will appear more or less dark, or more or less clear; and among objects equally low which of them will appear more or less low; or among those of the same height which of them will appear more or less high; or among objects of equal size {99} placed at various distances one from the other, why some will appear more clearly than others. And this art embraces and comprehends within itself all visible things, which sculpture in its poverty cannot do: that is, the colours of all objects and their gradations; it represents transparent objects, and the sculptor will show thee natural objects without the painter's devices; the painter will show thee various distances with the gradations of colour producing interposition of the air between the objects and the eye; he will show thee the mists through which the character of objects is with difficulty descried; the rains which clouded mountains and valleys bring with them; the dust which is inherent to and follows the contention between these forces; the rivers which are great or small in volume; the fishes disporting themselves on the surface or at the bottom of these waters; the polished pebbles of various colours which are collected on the washed sands at bottom of rivers surrounded by floating plants beneath the surface of the water; the stars at diverse heights above us; and in the same manner other innumerable effects to which sculpture cannot attain.
Painting has a broader intellectual scope and is more incredible and superior in its artistic capabilities than sculpture, because the painter is naturally required to blend their mind with the very essence of nature. They act as the bridge between nature and art, creating art that comments on the reasons behind nature's expressions, which are the direct result of its laws. The painter reveals how the likenesses of objects around us correspond with the actual images that form in the eye, demonstrating which objects of equal size appear darker or lighter, clearer or more obscure; and among equally low items, which seem lower or higher; or among those of the same height, which seems taller or shorter; or among equal-sized objects placed at different distances from each other, explaining why some appear clearer than others. This art encompasses and includes all visible things, which sculpture, in its limitations, cannot achieve: that is, the colors of all objects and their variations; it represents transparent items, while the sculptor can only show you natural forms without the painter's techniques. The painter illustrates various distances with color gradations that create a sense of atmosphere between objects and the viewer; they depict the fog that obscures the details of objects, the rain that clouds mountains and valleys, and the dust created by the clash of natural forces. They show rivers of varying sizes, the fish playing on the surface or at the bottoms of these waters, the polished pebbles of different colors gathered on the sandy riverbeds embedded with floating plants beneath the water's surface; the stars at different heights above us; and countless other effects that sculpture cannot capture. {99}
39.
39.
Sculpture lacks the beauty of colours, the perspective of colours; it lacks perspective and it confuses the limits of objects remote from the {100} eye, inasmuch as it represents the limits of objects that are near in the same way as those of distant objects; it does not represent the air which, interposed between the eye and the remote object, conceals that object but as the veils in draped figures, which reveal the naked flesh beneath them; it cannot represent the small pebbles of various colours beneath the surface of the transparent waters.
Sculpture lacks the beauty of colors and the depth that colors provide; it loses perspective and blurs the boundaries of objects that are far from the eye, just as it presents the edges of nearby objects similarly to those that are distant. It doesn't capture the air that lies between the eye and the distant object, which hides that object like the drapes on figures that reveal the flesh underneath; it can't illustrate the colorful small pebbles beneath the surface of clear waters.
40.
40.
And thou, painter, who desirest to achieve the highest excellence in practice, understand that unless thou build it on the solid foundations of nature, thou shalt reap but scant honour and gain by thy work; and if thy foundation is sound, thy works shall be many and good, and bring great honour to thee, and be of great profit.
And you, painter, who want to achieve the highest excellence in your craft, understand that unless you build it on solid foundations of nature, you will receive little honor and reward for your work; but if your foundation is strong, your works will be numerous and good, bringing you great honor and substantial profit.
41.
41.
When the work exceeds the ideal of the artist, the artist makes scant progress; and when the work falls short of his ideal it never ceases to improve, unless avarice be an obstacle.
When the work goes beyond the artist's ideal, the artist makes little progress; and when the work doesn't meet his ideal, it continuously gets better, unless greed stands in the way.
42.
42.
He is a poor disciple who does not surpass his master.
He is a bad student who doesn’t go beyond his teacher.
43.
43.
He is a poor master whose work is exalted in his {101} own opinion, and he is on the road to perfection in art whose work falls short of his ideal.
He is a bad teacher whose work is praised only in his own eyes, and he is on the path to mastering his craft whose work does not meet his standards.
44.
44.
Small rooms or dwellings help the mind to concentrate itself; large rooms are a source of distraction.
Small rooms or apartments help the mind focus; large rooms can be distracting.
45.
45.
The painter should be solitary, and take note of what he sees and reason with himself, making a choice of the more excellent details of the character of any object he sees; he should be like unto the mirror, which takes the colours of the objects it reflects. And this proceeding will seem to him to be a second nature.
The painter should work alone, observing what he sees and thinking critically, picking out the best qualities of any object in front of him; he should be like a mirror, reflecting the colors of the things around it. This process will feel like a second nature to him.
46.
46.
In order that the favourable disposition of the mind may not be injured by that of the body, the painter or the draughtsman should be solitary, and especially when he is occupied with those speculations and thoughts which continually rise up before the eye, and afford materials to be treasured by the memory.
To ensure that a positive mindset isn’t harmed by the physical side of things, the painter or illustrator should work alone, especially when he’s focused on the ideas and thoughts that keep coming to mind, providing materials to be cherished by memory.
If thou art alone, thou wilt belong to thyself only: if thou hast but one companion, thou wilt only half belong to thyself, and ever less in proportion to the indiscretion of his conduct; and if thou hast many companions, thou wilt encounter {102} the same disadvantage. And if thou shouldst say: "I will follow my own inclination, I will withdraw into seclusion in order the better to study the forms of natural objects"—I say thou wilt with difficulty be able to do this, because thou wilt not be able to refrain from constantly listening to their chatter; and, not being able to serve two masters, thou wilt play the part of a companion ill, and still worse will be the evil effect on thy studies in art. And if thou sayest: "I will withdraw myself, so that their words cannot reach and disturb me"—I, with regard to this, say thou wilt be regarded as a madman; but seest thou not that by so doing thou wilt be alone also?
If you're alone, you'll only belong to yourself. If you have just one companion, you'll only partially belong to yourself, and even less so depending on their behavior. If you have many companions, you'll face the same issue. And if you say, "I want to follow my own path and isolate myself to better study natural forms," I say it will be difficult for you to do this because you won’t be able to resist their talk. Not being able to serve two masters, you'll struggle to be a good companion, and this will negatively affect your studies in art. If you say, "I'll isolate myself so their words can't reach or disturb me," I would say people will see you as crazy. But don’t you realize that by doing so, you'll also be alone?
47.
47.
The mind of the painter must be like unto a mirror, which ever takes the colour of the object it reflects, and contains as many images as there are objects before it. Therefore realize, O painter, that thou canst not succeed unless thou art the universal master of imitating by thy art every variety of nature's forms, and this thou canst not do save by perceiving them and retaining them in thy mind; wherefore when thou walkest in the country let thy mind play on various objects, observe now this thing and now that thing, making a store of various objects selected and chosen from those of lesser value. And thou shalt not do as some painters, who, when weary of plying {103} their fancy, dismiss their work from their mind and take exercise in walking for relaxation, but retain fatigue in the mind, which, though they see various objects, does not apprehend them, but often when they meet friends and relations and are saluted by them, they are no more conscious of them than if they had met empty air.
The painter's mind should be like a mirror that reflects the colors of whatever it sees, holding as many images as there are objects in front of it. So, understand, painter, that you won't succeed unless you master the skill of capturing every type of form in nature with your art. You can only do this by observing and remembering them in your mind; therefore, when you're out in the countryside, let your mind wander over various objects, noticing this thing or that, building a collection of interesting objects picked from the ordinary. And don’t be like some painters who, when they feel tired of using their imagination, stop thinking about their work and take a walk to unwind. Instead, keep your mind engaged, because even if they see many things, they don’t truly notice them. Often, when they meet friends and family and are greeted by them, they are as oblivious as if they encountered empty space.
48.
48.
And thou, O painter, seek to bring about that thy works may attract those who gaze upon them and arrest them with great admiration and delight; and so that they may not attract and forthwith repel them, as the air does to him who in the night season leaps naked from his bed to gaze upon the cloudy and serene sky and forthwith is driven back by the cold, and returns to the bed whence he rose. But let thy works be like the air which draws men from their beds in the hot season, and retains them to taste with delight the cool of the summer; and he who will do well by his art will not strive to be more skilful than learned, nor let greed get the better of glory. Seest thou not among human beauties that it is the beautiful faces which stop the passers-by, and not the richness of their ornaments? And this I say to thee who adornest thy figures with gold and other rich ornaments: Seest thou not splendid, youthful beauties, who diminish their excellence by the excess and elaboration of their {104} ornaments? Hast thou not seen women of the mountains dressed in rough and poor clothes richer in beauty than those who are adorned? Make no use of the affected arrangements and headdresses such as those adopted by loutish maids, who, by placing one lock of hair more on one side than the other, credit themselves with having committed a great enormity, and think that the bystanders will forget their own thoughts to talk of them alone, and to blame them. For such persons have always the looking-glass and the comb, and the wind, which ruffles elaborate headdresses, is their worst enemy. In thy heads let the hair sport with the wind thou depictest around youthful countenances, and adorn them gracefully with various turns, and do not as those who plaster their faces with gum and make the faces seem as if they were of glass. This is a human folly which is always on the increase, and the mariners do not satisfy it who bring arabic gums from the East, so as to prevent the smoothness of the hair from being ruffled by the wind,—but they pursue their investigations still further in this direction.
And you, O painter, should aim to create works that attract those who look at them, capturing their admiration and delight; so that they won’t draw them in only to push them away, like the air does when someone jumps out of bed at night to admire the cloudy, clear sky and is immediately driven back by the cold, returning to the bed they left. But let your works be like the air that encourages people to leave their beds in hot weather and enjoy the refreshing cool of summer; and an artist who truly excels won’t strive to be more skillful than knowledgeable, nor let greed overshadow their pursuit of glory. Don’t you see that among human beauties, it’s the lovely faces that make people stop, not the wealth of their accessories? And I say this to you who adorn your figures with gold and fine decorations: don’t you see that splendid, youthful beauties lose some of their appeal through excessive and elaborate ornamentation? Haven’t you noticed mountain women dressed in simple, rough clothes who are more beautiful than those who are overly adorned? Avoid the pretentious hairstyles and headdresses of clumsy maidens, who, by placing one lock of hair slightly more to one side, believe they’ve achieved something significant, thinking bystanders will forget their own minds to only talk about them and criticize them. Such people are constantly preoccupied with mirrors and combs, and the wind, which messes up their elaborate hairstyles, is their worst enemy. In your paintings, let the hair play with the wind surrounding youthful faces, and style it gracefully with various twists, rather than like those who plaster their faces with glue to make them seem glassy. This is a human folly that keeps growing, and mariners don’t satisfy it when they bring Arabic gums from the East to keep hair smooth against the wind—they just continue to pursue their investigations in this direction.
49.
49.
I cannot but mention among these precepts a new means of study, which, although it may seem trivial and almost ridiculous, is nevertheless extremely useful in arousing the mind to {105} various inventions. It is as follows: when you look at walls mottled with various stains or stones made of diverse substances, if you have to invent some scene, you may discover on them the likeness of various countries, adorned with mountains, rivers, rocks, trees, plains, great valleys and hills in diverse arrangement; again, you may be able to see battles and figures in action and strange effects of physiognomy and costumes, and infinite objects which you could reduce to complete and harmonious forms. And the effect produced by these mottled walls is like that of the sound of bells, in the vibrating of which you may recognize any name or word you choose to imagine. I have seen blots in the clouds and in mottled walls which have stimulated me to the invention of various objects, and although the blots themselves were altogether devoid of perfection in any one of their parts, they lacked not perfection in their movement and circumstance.
I have to mention one more study technique that, while it might seem trivial or even silly, is actually really effective in sparking creativity. Here it is: when you look at walls with different stains or stones made of various materials, if you need to come up with a scene, you might see shapes that resemble different countries, complete with mountains, rivers, rocks, trees, plains, large valleys, and hills arranged in various ways. You might also spot battles and figures in action, along with unusual facial expressions and costumes, leading to countless objects that you could turn into well-formed ideas. The effect of these mottled walls is similar to the sound of bells, where you can recognize any name or word you want to imagine. I've noticed patterns in clouds and on mottled walls that have sparked my imagination for different objects, and even though those patterns weren’t perfect in any one part, they had a unique flow and context that made them captivating. {105}
50.
50.
Obtain knowledge first, and then proceed to practice, which is born of knowledge.
Get knowledge first, and then move on to practice, which comes from that knowledge.
51.
51.
Knowledge is the captain, and practice the soldiers.
Knowledge is the leader, and practice is the team.
52.
52.
The painter who draws by practice and by the {106} eye, without the guide of reason, is like the mirror, which reflects all the objects which are placed before it and knows not that they exist.
The painter who creates through practice and by sight, without the guidance of reason, is like a mirror that reflects all the objects in front of it without knowing they are there.
53.
53.
Many will consider they can reasonably blame me by alleging that my proofs are contrary to the authority of many men held in great esteem by their inexperienced judgements: overlooking the fact that my works are solely and simply the offspring of experience, which is the veritable master.
Many will feel they can fairly blame me by claiming that my proofs go against the authority of many respected individuals, as judged by their inexperienced opinions: ignoring the fact that my works are purely the result of experience, which is the true master.
54.
54.
They who are enamoured of practice without knowledge are like the mariner who puts to sea in a vessel without rudder or compass, and who navigates without a course. Practice should always be based on sound theory; perspective is the guide and the portal of theory, and without it nothing can be well done in the art of painting.
Those who are passionate about practice without understanding are like a sailor who sets out to sea in a boat without a rudder or compass, navigating without a clear path. Practice should always be grounded in solid theory; perspective is the guide and gateway to theory, and without it, nothing can be done well in the art of painting.
55.
55.
The youth should first learn perspective, and then the measurements of every object; he should then copy from some good master to accustom himself to well-drawn forms, then from nature to acquire confirmation of the theories he has learnt; then he should study for a time the works of various masters, and finally attain the {107} habit of putting into practice and producing his art.
Young artists should start by learning perspective, then study the dimensions of different objects. After that, they should copy from skilled masters to get used to properly drawn forms, then work from nature to confirm the theories they've learned. Next, they should spend some time examining the works of various masters, and finally, they should develop the habit of practicing and creating their own art. {107}
56.
56.
Mathematics, such as appertain to painting, are necessary to the painter, also the absence of companions who are alien to his studies: his brain must be versatile and susceptible to the variety of objects which it encounters, and free from distracting cares. And if in the contemplation and definition of one subject a second subject intervenes,—as happens when the mind is filled with an object,—in such cases he must decide which of the two objects is the more difficult of definition, and pursue that one until he arrives at perfect clearness of definition, and then turn to the definition of the other. And above all things his mind should be like the surface of the mirror, which shows as many colours as there are objects it reflects; and his companions should study in the same manner, and if such cannot be found he should meditate in solitude with himself, and he will not find more profitable company.
Mathematics, relevant to painting, is essential for the painter, as is the need to avoid interactions with those who aren't focused on his work. His mind needs to be adaptable and open to the various objects he encounters and free from distracting worries. If he finds himself focused on one subject and another subject comes to mind—like when the mind is occupied with a specific object—he must choose which of the two is harder to define and work on that one until he achieves complete clarity of definition, before moving on to the other. Above all, his mind should be like a mirror, reflecting as many colors as there are objects in front of it; his companions should study in the same way, and if he can't find such individuals, he should reflect in solitude, as he will find no more rewarding company.
57.
57.
In the study of natural causes and reasons light affords the greatest pleasure to the student; among the great facts of mathematics the certainty of demonstration most signally elevates the mind of the student. Perspective must therefore be {108} placed at the head of all human study and discipline, in the field of which the radiant line is rendered complex by the methods of demonstration; in it resides the glory of physics as well as of mathematics, and it is adorned with flowers of both these sciences.
In the exploration of natural causes and reasons, light brings the most joy to the learner; among the significant truths of mathematics, the assurance of proof remarkably uplifts the student’s mind. Therefore, perspective should be {108} prioritized in all human study and training, where the radiant line becomes intricate through demonstration methods; within it lies the brilliance of both physics and mathematics, and it is decorated with the achievements of these two fields.
The laws of those sciences which are capable of extensive analysis I will confine in brief conclusions, and according to the nature of the material I will interweave mathematical demonstrations, at times deducing results from causes, and at times tracing causes by results. I will add to my conclusions some which are not contained in these, but which can be deduced from them, if the Lord, the Supreme Light, illuminates me, so that I may treat of light.
The principles of those sciences that can be thoroughly analyzed will be summarized in brief conclusions. Depending on the nature of the material, I will incorporate mathematical proofs, sometimes deriving results from causes and other times tracing causes from results. I will also include some conclusions that aren’t directly found in these, but can be inferred from them, if the Lord, the Supreme Light, guides me, so that I can discuss light.
58.
58.
When you will have thoroughly mastered perspective and have learnt by heart the parts and forms of objects, strive when you go about to observe. Note and consider the circumstances and the actions or men, as they talk, dispute, laugh or fight together, and not only the behaviour of the men themselves, but that of the bystanders who separate them or look on at these things; and make a note of them, in this way, with slight marks in your little note-book. And you should always carry this note-book with you, and it should be of coloured paper, so that what you {109} write may not be rubbed out; but (when it is used up) change the old for a new one, since these things should not be rubbed out, but preserved with great care, because such is the infinity of the forms and circumstances of objects, that the memory is incapable of retaining them; wherefore keep these sketches as your guides and masters.
Once you have fully mastered perspective and memorized the shapes and forms of objects, make an effort to observe when you’re out and about. Pay attention to the situations and the actions of people as they talk, argue, laugh, or fight with each other. Don't just focus on the people involved, but also on the bystanders who separate them or watch the events unfold. Jot these observations down with small marks in your little notebook. Always carry this notebook with you, and it should be made of colored paper, so that what you write won’t fade away. When it’s full, replace it with a new one, as these notes should not be erased but kept with great care. The variety of forms and situations is so vast that our memories can’t hold them all; therefore, keep these sketches as your reference and guidance.
59.
59.
These rules are only to be used in correcting the figures, since every man makes some mistakes in his first composition, and he who is not aware of them cannot correct them; but thou being conscious of thine errors wilt correct thy work and amend errors where thou findest them, and take care not to fall into them again. But if thou attemptest to apply these rules in composition thou wilt never finish anything, and confusion will enter into thy work. Through these rules thou shalt acquire a free and sound judgement, since sound judgement and thorough understanding proceed from reason arising from sound rules, and sound rules are the offspring of sound experience, the common mother of all the sciences and arts. Hence if thou bearest in mind the precepts of my rules thou shalt be able, merely by thy corrected judgement, to judge and recognize any lack of proportion in a work, in perspective, in figures or anything else.
These rules should only be used for correcting mistakes, since everyone makes some errors in their initial drafts, and if you're not aware of them, you can't fix them. But since you know your mistakes, you'll be able to correct your work and fix errors when you see them, and make sure you don’t make the same mistakes again. If you try to apply these rules while you’re creating, you’ll never finish anything, and your work will become confusing. By following these rules, you’ll develop clear and good judgment, as sound judgment and deep understanding come from reasoning based on sound principles, and those principles come from solid experience, which is the foundation of all sciences and arts. Therefore, if you keep my rules in mind, you'll be able to judge and recognize any lack of proportion in your work, whether in perspective, figures, or anything else.
60.
60.
I say that the first thing which should be learnt is the mechanism of the limbs, and when this knowledge has been acquired their actions should come next, according to the external circumstances of man, and thirdly the composition of subjects, which should be taken from natural actions, made fortuitously according to circumstances; and pay attention to them in the streets and public places and fields, and note them with a brief indication of outlines; that is to say, for a head make an O, and for an arm a straight or a bent line, and the same for the legs and body; and when thou returnest home work out these notes in a complete form. The adversary says that to acquire practice and to do a great deal of work, it is better that the first course of study should be employed in copying diverse compositions done on paper or on walls by various masters, and that thus rapidity of practice and a good method is acquired; to which I reply that this method will be good if it is based on works which are well composed by competent masters; and since such masters are so rare that but few of them are to be found, it is safer to go to nature, than to what to its deterioration is imitated from nature, and to fall into bad habits, since he who can go to the fountain does not go to the water-vessel.
I believe the first thing to learn is how the limbs work, and once you understand that, you should focus on their movements based on human circumstances. Next, study the arrangement of subjects, which should come from natural actions, created spontaneously according to the situation. Pay attention to these in the streets, public spaces, and fields, and take brief notes on their outlines; for example, draw an O for a head and use a straight or bent line for an arm, and do the same for the legs and body. When you get home, develop these notes into full drawings. The opponent argues that to gain experience and do a lot of work, it's better to start by copying various compositions created by different masters on paper or walls, which helps in gaining speed and good technique. I respond that this approach is valid only if it’s based on well-composed works by skilled masters, and since such masters are so rare, it’s wiser to turn to nature rather than poorly imitated artworks that could lead to bad habits. After all, someone who can go to the fountain won’t settle for a water vessel.
61.
61.
Every bough and every fruit is born above the insertion of its leaf, which serves it as a mother, giving it water from the rain and moisture from the dew which falls on it from above in the night, and often it shields them from the heat of the sun's rays. Therefore, O painter, who lackest such rules, be desirous, in order to escape the blame of those who know, of copying every one of thy objects from nature, and despise not study after the manner of those who work for gain.
Every branch and every fruit grows from where its leaf is attached, which acts like a mother, providing it with rainwater and the moisture that falls on it at night. It often protects them from the sun's heat. So, O painter, who lacks such principles, strive to avoid the criticism of those who understand by copying everything you see in nature, and don’t look down on studying like those who work for profit.
62.
62.
And you who say that it would be better to see practical anatomy than drawings of it, would be right if it were possible to see all the things which are shown in such drawings in a single drawing, in which you, with all your skill, will not see nor obtain knowledge of more than a few veins; and to obtain true and complete knowledge of these veins I have destroyed more than ten human bodies, destroying all the other limbs, and removing, down to its minutest particles, the whole of the flesh which surrounds these veins, without letting them bleed save for the insensible bleeding of the capillary veins. And as one body did not suffice for so long a time I had to proceed with several bodies by degrees until I finished by acquiring perfect knowledge, and this I {112} repeated twice to see the differences. And if you have a love for such things you may be prevented by disgust, and if this does not prevent you, you may be prevented by fear of living at night in company with such corpses, which are cut up and flayed and fearful to see; and if this does not prevent, you may not have a sufficient mastery of drawing for such a demonstration, and if you have the necessary mastery of drawing, it may not be combined with the knowledge of perspective; and if it were you might lack the power of geometrical demonstration, and the calculation of forces, and of the strength of the muscles, and perhaps you will lack patience and consequently diligence. As to whether these qualities are to be found in me or not the hundred and twenty books I have composed will pronounce the verdict Yes or No. Neither avarice nor negligence, but time has hindered me in these. Farewell.
And you who say it would be better to see real anatomy than just drawings are right if it were possible to capture everything in one single drawing. However, with all your skill, you will only see and understand a few veins. To truly know these veins, I’ve examined more than ten human bodies, removing all the limbs and meticulously stripping away every bit of flesh surrounding these veins, without allowing them to bleed, except for the minimal bleeding from the capillary veins. Since one body wasn’t enough for the time I needed, I had to work on several bodies gradually until I gained complete knowledge, and I did this twice to notice the differences. If you’re interested in this, you might be deterred by disgust; and if that doesn't stop you, you might fear spending the night with these corpses that are cut up and unpleasant to look at. Even if that doesn't hold you back, you might not have strong enough drawing skills for such a task, and if you do have those skills, they might not be paired with an understanding of perspective. Even if you have both, you might lack the ability to demonstrate geometrically, calculate forces, or understand muscle strength, and perhaps you will simply lack the patience and diligence needed. As to whether I possess these qualities, the one hundred and twenty books I have written will answer that question. It hasn't been greed or carelessness that held me back, but time. Farewell. {112}
63.
63.
I have myself proved that it is useful when you are in bed in the dark to work with the imagination, summing up the external outlines of the forms previously studied or other noteworthy things apprehended by subtle speculation; and this is a laudable practice and useful in impressing objects on the memory.
I have shown myself that it's helpful to engage your imagination while lying in bed in the dark, visualizing the external shapes of things you've studied before or other interesting concepts you’ve grasped through deep thinking; this is a commendable habit and useful for strengthening your memory of these objects.
64.
64.
We are well aware that faults are more easily recognized in the works of others than in our own, and often in blaming the small faults of others thou wilt ignore great ones in thyself. And to avoid such ignorance see that in the first place thy perspective be sound, then acquire a complete knowledge of the measurements of man and other animals, and of good architecture; that is to say, as far as the forms of buildings and other objects which are on the earth are concerned, and these are infinite in number. The more of them that thou knowest, the more praiseworthy will be thy work; and in cases where thou hast no experience do not refuse to draw them from nature.
We know that it's usually easier to spot flaws in other people's work than in our own, and when you point out minor faults in others, you might overlook major ones in yourself. To avoid this blind spot, first make sure your perspective is clear, then gain thorough knowledge of the proportions of humans and other animals, as well as good architecture. This means understanding the forms of buildings and other objects found on Earth, which are countless. The more you know, the better your work will be; and when you lack experience, don’t hesitate to draw inspiration from nature.
65.
65.
Certainly while a man is painting he should not be loth to hear every opinion: since we know well that a man, although he be not a painter, is cognizant of the forms of another man, and will be able to judge them, whether he is hump-backed or has a shoulder too high or too low, or whether he has a large mouth or nose, or other defects. And if we know that men are capable of giving a correct judgement on the works of nature, much more ought we to acknowledge their competence to judge our faults, since we know how greatly a man may be deceived in {114} his own work; and if thou art not conscious of this in thyself, study it in others and thou wilt profit by their faults. Therefore be desirous to bear with patience the opinions of others, and consider and reflect well whether he who blames has good ground or not to blame thee, and if thou thinkest that he has, amend thy work; and if not, act as though thou hadst not heard him, and if he should be a man thou esteemest show him by reasoning where his mistake lies.
Certainly, while a man is painting, he should be open to hearing every opinion. We know that even someone who isn’t a painter can recognize the flaws in another person’s form, whether it’s a hunchback, a shoulder that’s too high or too low, or features like a large mouth or nose, or other defects. If we understand that people can judge the works of nature accurately, we should even more acknowledge their ability to point out our mistakes, since a person can easily be misled about their own work. If you aren’t aware of this in yourself, observe it in others and you’ll learn from their shortcomings. So, be willing to patiently accept the opinions of others, and think carefully about whether the person criticizing you has valid reasons to do so. If you believe they do, then improve your work; if not, act as if you didn’t hear them. And if the critic is someone you respect, explain to them where their reasoning is off.
66.
66.
There is a certain generation of painters who, owing to the scantiness of their studies, must needs live up to the beauty of gold and azure, and with supreme folly declare that they will not give good work for poor payment, and that they could do as well as others if they were well paid. Now consider, foolish people! Cannot such men reserve some good work and say, "This is costly; this is moderate, and this is cheap work," and show that they have work at every price?
There’s a group of painters who, due to their limited education, feel they have to rely on the beauty of gold and blue, and foolishly claim they won’t produce quality work for low pay, insisting they could do just as well as others if they were compensated fairly. Now think about it, foolish people! Can’t these artists set aside some quality pieces and say, “This one is expensive; this one is reasonably priced, and this one is cheap,” and demonstrate that they have artwork available at all price points?
67.
67.
When thou wishest to see whether thy picture corresponds entirely with the objects thou hast drawn from nature, take a mirror and let the living reality be reflected in it, and compare the reflection with thy picture, and consider well {115} whether the subject of the two images are in harmony one with another.
And above all thou shouldst take the mirror for thy master,—a flat mirror, since on its surface the objects in many respects have the same appearance as in painting. For thou seest that a painting done on a flat surface reveals objects which appear to be in relief, and the mirror consisting of a flat surface produces the same effect; the painting consists of one plane surface and the mirror likewise; the picture is impalpable, in so far as that which appears to be round and prominent cannot be grasped by the hands, and it is the same with the mirror; the mirror and the painting reveal the semblance of objects surrounded by light and shade; each of them appears to be at a distance from its surface.
And above all, you should consider the mirror as your guide—a flat mirror, since its surface makes objects look similar to how they appear in paintings. You can see that a painting on a flat surface shows objects that seem to be three-dimensional, and a flat mirror does the same thing; both the painting and the mirror have a flat surface. The image is intangible because what seems round and raised can't be touched, and it's the same with the mirror; both the mirror and the painting show the likeness of objects surrounded by light and shadow, making them appear to be at a distance from their surface.
And if thou dost recognize that the mirror by means of outlines, lights and shadows gives relief to objects, and since thou hast in thy colours lights and shadows stronger than those of the mirror, there is no doubt that if thou composest thy picture well, it will also have the appearance of nature when it is reflected in a large mirror.
And if you realize that a mirror uses outlines, lights, and shadows to create relief for objects, and since your colors provide stronger lights and shadows than the mirror does, there's no doubt that if you compose your picture well, it will also look like nature when reflected in a large mirror.
68.
68.
69.
69.
I say that the universal proportions must be observed in the height of figures and not in their size, because in the admirable and marvellous things which appear in the works of nature there is no work of whatsoever character in which one detail is exactly similar to another; therefore, O thou imitator of nature, pay heed to the variety of features.
I believe that universal proportions should be maintained in the height of figures rather than their size, because in the amazing and extraordinary things found in nature, there’s no work of any kind where one detail is exactly like another; therefore, O you who imitate nature, take note of the variety of features.
70.
70.
Radically wrong is the procedure of some masters who are in the habit of repeating the same themes in the same episodes, and whose types of beauty are likewise the same, for in nature they are never repeated, so that if all the beauties of equal excellence were to come to life again they would compose a larger population than that now existing in our century, and since in the present century no one person is precisely similar to another, so would it be among the beauties mentioned above.
It’s fundamentally incorrect for some masters to repeat the same themes in the same situations and stick to the same types of beauty. In nature, nothing is ever the same, so if all beauties of equal excellence were to come back to life, they would create a larger population than what we have today. Just as no one person in our century is exactly like another, the same would hold true for the beauties I mentioned.
71.
71.
You must depict your figures with gestures which will show what the figure has in his mind, otherwise your art will not be praiseworthy.
You need to portray your characters with gestures that reveal what they’re thinking; otherwise, your art won't be commendable.
72.
72.
No figure will be admirable if the gesture which expresses the passion of the soul is not visible in it. The most admirable figure is that which best expresses the passion of its mind.
No figure will be impressive if the gesture that shows the passion of the soul isn’t visible in it. The most impressive figure is the one that best conveys the passion of its mind.
73.
73.
The good painter has two principal things to depict: man and the purpose of his mind. The first is easy, the second is difficult, since he must do it by the gestures and movements of the limbs, and this is to be learnt from the dumb, who more than all other men excel in it.
The skilled painter has two main subjects to portray: humanity and the intentions of the mind. The first is straightforward, but the second is challenging, as he must express it through the gestures and movements of the body. This can be learned from those who cannot speak, who excel in this more than anyone else.
74.
74.
The figures of men have gestures which correspond to what they are doing, so that in seeing them you understand what they are thinking of and saying; and these will be learned well by him who will copy the gestures of the dumb, for they speak by the gestures of their hands, their eyes, their brows and their whole person, when they wish to express the purpose of their mind. And do not mock me because I suggest a dumb teacher for the teaching of an art of which he is himself ignorant, because he will teach you better by his gestures than all the others with their words. And despise not such advice because they are the masters of gesture, and understand at a {118} distance what a man is talking of if he suits the actions of the hands to the words.
The movements of people match what they're doing, so when you watch them, you get what they're thinking and saying; and this can be understood well by anyone who copies the gestures of those who can't speak, as they communicate through their hands, eyes, brows, and entire bodies when they want to express their thoughts. Don't laugh at me for suggesting a mute teacher for an art he knows nothing about because he can teach you more effectively through his gestures than anyone else could with words. And don't disregard this advice because they master gesture and can understand from a distance what someone is talking about if their hand movements align with their words.
75.
75.
It is a great fault in painters to repeat the same movements, the same faces and manners of stuffs in one subject, and to let the greater part of his faces resemble their creator; and this has often been a source of wonder to me, for I have known some who in all their figures seem to have depicted themselves. And in the figures the actions and ways of the painter were visible. And if they are prompt in action and in their ways the figures are likewise prompt; and if the painter is pious, the figures with their twisted necks appear pious likewise, and if the painter is lazy the figures seem like laziness personified, and if the painter is deformed so are his figures, and if he is mad it is amply visible in figures of his subjects, which are devoid of intention and appear to be heedless of their action, some looking in one direction, some in another, as though they were dreaming; and therefore every manifestation in the picture corresponds to a peculiarity in the painter. And as I have often thought over the cause of this fault, it seems to me that we must conclude that the spirit which directs and governs everybody is that which forms our intellect, or rather, it is our intellect itself. It has {119} devised the whole figure of man according as it has thought fit that it should be, either with long or a short and turned-up nose, and thus it has determined its height and figure; and so powerful is the intellect that it gives motion to the arms of the painter and causes him to reproduce himself, since it appears to the spirit that this is the true method of portraying man, and he that does otherwise is in error. And should this spirit find any one who resembles its body, which it has formed, it loves it and becomes enamoured with it, and for this reason many men fall in love and marry wives which resemble themselves, and often the children which are born of the issue resemble their parents.
It’s a big mistake for painters to keep using the same movements, the same faces, and styles in one piece, making most of their figures look like them. This has always puzzled me, as I’ve noticed some artists seem to portray themselves in all their work. In their figures, you can see the artist’s actions and character. If they’re quick and active, the figures move with the same energy; if the artist is devout, the figures look pious; if the artist is lazy, the figures reflect that laziness; and if the artist is disfigured, so are their creations. If the artist is a bit mad, it shows in the figures being aimless, with some looking in different directions, as if they’re in a daze. Every detail in the artwork seems to link back to something unique about the artist. After thinking about why this happens, I believe it’s because the spirit that guides everyone also shapes our intellect—it’s basically our intellect itself. It designs the entire form of a person based on what it feels is right, whether that’s a long or short nose, influencing height and shape. The intellect is so powerful that it moves the artist's hands, causing them to recreate themselves, as it seems to the spirit that this is the true way to depict humanity. Anyone who deviates from this is simply mistaken. And when this spirit finds someone who resembles what it has created, it feels drawn to them. This is often why many people fall in love and marry partners who look like them, and why their children often share their features. {119}
76.
76.
The painter should portray his figure according to the measurements of a natural body, which shall be of universal proper proportions; in addition to this he should measure himself and see in which part his own figure varies greatly or less from the aforesaid pattern of excellence, and when he has ascertained this he should try his utmost to avoid the defects which exist in his own person in the figures he portrays.
The artist should depict their figure based on the proportions of a natural body, maintaining universally appropriate ratios. Additionally, they should measure themselves to identify how their own body differs from this ideal standard of excellence. Once they have determined this, they should do their best to avoid the flaws present in their own appearance when creating the figures they depict.
And know that thou must contend with all thy might against this fault inasmuch as it is a defect which originated with the intellect; because the {120} spirit which governs thy body is that which is thine own intellect, and it is inclined to take pleasure in works similar to that which it accomplished in forming its body. And this is the reason that there is no woman, however ugly, who does not find a lover, unless she be monstrous. So remember to ascertain the defects of thy person and to avoid reproducing them in the figures thou dost compose.
And understand that you must fight with all your strength against this flaw because it’s a shortcoming that comes from the mind; the spirit that governs your body is your own intellect, and it tends to enjoy things similar to what it created when forming its body. That’s why there’s no woman, no matter how unattractive, who doesn’t find a lover, unless she’s truly monstrous. So make sure to recognize the flaws in yourself and avoid repeating them in the figures you create.
77.
77.
That painter who has coarse hands will portray the like in his works, and the same thing will occur in every limb unless he avoids this pitfall by long study. Therefore, O painter, look well on that part of thy person which is most ugly, and by thy study make ample reparation for it, because if thou art bestial, bestial and without intellect will be thy figures, and similarly both the good and ill which thou hast in thee will be partially visible in thy compositions.
That painter with rough hands will show that in his work, and the same will happen with every part of his body unless he avoids this trap through extensive study. So, painter, pay close attention to the part of yourself that is the ugliest, and through your study, make up for it, because if you are uncivilized, your figures will be crude and lacking in intellect, and both the good and bad within you will be partly reflected in your art.
78.
78.
Men and words are already made, and thou, painter, who knowest not how to make thy figures move, art like the orator who knows not how to employ his words.
Men and words are already formed, and you, painter, who do not know how to make your figures come alive, are like the speaker who doesn't know how to use his words.
79.
79.
The movements of men are as varied as the {121} circumstances which pass through their minds; and men will be more or less actuated by every circumstance in itself according as they are more or less powerful and according to age; because in the same circumstance an old man or a youth will make a different movement.
The actions of people are just as diverse as the situations that go through their minds; and individuals will be influenced by each situation based on their own strength and age. This means that in the same situation, an older person and a young person will react differently.
80.
80.
The imagination does not perceive such excellent things as the eye, because the eye receives the images or semblances from objects, and transmits them to the perception, and from thence to the brain; and there they are comprehended. But the imagination does not issue forth from the brain, with the exception of that part of it which is transmitted to the memory, and in the brain it remains and dies, if the thing imagined is not of high quality. And in this case poetry is formed in the mind or in the imagination of the poet, who depicts the same objects as the painter, and by reason of the work of his fancy he wishes to rival the painter, but in reality he is greatly inferior to him, as we have shown above. Therefore with regard to the work of fancy we will say that there is the same proportion between the art of painting and that of poetry as exists between the body and the shadow proceeding from it, and the proportion is still greater, inasmuch as the shadow of such a body at least penetrates to {122} the brain through the eye, but the imaginative embodiment of such a body does not enter into the eye, but is born in the dark brain. Ah! What difference there is between imagining such a light in the darkness of the brain and seeing it in concrete shape set free from all darkness.
The imagination can't see things as clearly as the eye can. The eye captures images from objects and sends them to our perception, which then relays them to the brain, where we understand them. But imagination doesn’t directly come from the brain, except for what gets stored in memory, and it stays there and fades away if the imagined thing isn’t high quality. In this case, poetry forms in the mind or imagination of the poet, who describes the same objects as a painter does. The poet, through his creativity, tries to compete with the painter, but in reality, he falls short, as we've mentioned before. So, we can say that the relationship between painting and poetry is like the relationship between a body and its shadow, and it’s even more pronounced because the shadow of a body at least reaches the brain through the eye, while the imagined representation of that body does not enter the eye but is created in the dark of the brain. Ah! What a difference there is between imagining that light in the darkness of the brain and seeing it clearly in the real world, free from all shadows.
If thou, O poet, dost represent the battle and its bloodshed enveloped by the obscure and dark air, amid the smoke of the terrifying and deadly engines, together with the thick dust which darkens the air, and the flight in terror of wretches panic-stricken by horrible death; in this case the painter will surpass thee, because thy pen will be used up before thou hast scarcely begun to describe what the art of the painter represents for thee immediately. And thy tongue shall be parched with thirst and thy body worn out with weariness and hunger before thou canst show what the painter will reveal in an instant of time. And in this painting there lacks nothing save the soul of the things depicted, and every body is represented in its entirety as far as it is visible in one aspect; and it would be a long and most tedious matter for poetry to enumerate all the movements of each soldier in such a war, and the parts of their limbs and their ornaments which the finished picture places before you with great accuracy and brevity; and to such a representation nothing is wanting save the noise of the engines, and the cries of the terrifying victors, {123} and the screams and lamentations of those awe-stricken; neither again can the poet convey these things to the hearing.
If you, O poet, describe the battle and its bloodshed shrouded in dark, smoky air, filled with the terrifying sounds of deadly machines, along with the thick dust that clouds the atmosphere, and the panicked flight of those gripped by fear of a gruesome death; in this case, the painter will outdo you, because your pen will run dry before you even begin to capture what the painter shows in an instant. Your mouth will be dry, and your body exhausted from weariness and hunger before you can convey what the painter can reveal in a flash. In this painting, nothing is missing except the soul of the depicted scenes, and every person is shown in full as much as can be seen from one angle; it would take a long and tedious effort for poetry to detail every movement of each soldier in such a battle, and the parts of their limbs and the adornments that the completed artwork presents with great precision and brevity; and to this representation, only the sounds of the machines and the shouts of the victorious are absent, along with the cries and lamentations of the terrified; nor can the poet communicate these sensations to the ear. {123}
We will say, therefore, that poetry is an art which is supremely potent for the blind, and the painting has the same result on the deaf. Painting, therefore, excels poetry in proportion as the sense to which it ministers is the nobler. The only true function of the poet is to represent the words of people who talk among each other, and these alone he represents to the hearing as if they were natural, because they are natural in themselves and created by the human voice; and in all other respects he is surpassed by the painter. Still more, incomparably greater is the width of range of painting than that of speech, because the painter can accomplish an infinity of things which speech will not be able to name for want of the appropriate terms. And seest thou not that if the painter wishes to depict animals and devils in Hell with what richness of invention he proceeds?
We can say that poetry is a powerful art form for those who are blind, while painting has a similar effect on those who are deaf. Thus, painting outshines poetry to the extent that it engages a more noble sense. The true role of the poet is to convey the words of people talking to one another, and those are the only words he represents to the hearing as if they are natural, because they are inherently natural and created by the human voice; in every other way, he is outdone by the painter. Moreover, the range of painting is incredibly broader than that of speech, since a painter can accomplish countless things that words simply cannot describe due to a lack of suitable terms. And do you not see how, if a painter wants to illustrate animals and demons in Hell, he does so with astonishing creativity?
And I once chanced to paint a picture which represented a divine subject, and it was bought by the lover of her whom it represented, and he wished to strip it of its divine character so as to be able to kiss it without offence. But finally his conscience overcame his desire and his lust and he was compelled to remove the picture from his house. Now go thou, poet, and describe a beautiful woman without giving the semblance of {124} the living thing, and with it arouse such desire in men! If thou sayest: I will describe then Hell and Paradise and other delights and terrors,—the painter will surpass thee, because he will set before thee things which in silence will [make thee] give utterance to such delight, and so terrify thee as to cause thee to wish to take flight. Painting stirs the senses more readily than poetry. And if thou sayest that by speech thou canst convulse a crowd with laughter or tears, I rejoin that it is not thou who stirrest the crowd, it is the pathos of the orator, and his mirth. A painter once painted a picture which caused everybody who saw it to yawn, and this happened every time the eye fell on the picture, which represented a person yawning. Others have painted libidinous acts of such sensuality that they have incited those who gazed on them to similar acts, and poetry could not do this.
I once had the opportunity to create a painting that depicted a divine subject. It was purchased by the lover of the woman it portrayed, and he wanted to strip it of its divine essence so he could kiss it without feeling uncomfortable. But ultimately, his conscience won over his desire and lust, and he had to take the painting down from his home. Now go ahead, poet, and describe a beautiful woman without making her seem like a real person, and somehow ignite desire in men! If you say, “I’ll depict Hell, Paradise, and other pleasures and horrors,” the painter will outdo you, because he will present images that silently fill you with joy or terrify you to the point that you want to run away. Painting captures the senses more effectively than poetry does. And if you argue that your words can make a crowd laugh or cry, I counter that it's not you who moves the crowd; it's the emotion of the speaker and their humor. There was a painter who created a picture that made anyone who looked at it yawn, and this happened every time someone laid eyes on the painting, which showed a person yawning. Others have painted sensual acts so provocative that they stirred onlookers to similar behavior, something poetry couldn’t achieve.
And if you write the description of certain deities the description will not be held in the same veneration as the picture of the Deity, because prayers and votive offerings will always be made to the picture, and many peoples from diverse countries and from across the Eastern seas will flock to it. And they will invoke the picture, and not the writing, for succour. Who is he who would not lose hearing, smell and touch rather than sight? Because he who loses his sight is like the man who is driven from the world, because {125} he sees neither it nor anything else any longer. And this life becomes the sister of Death.
And if you describe certain gods, that description won't be respected as much as the image of the God, because people will always offer prayers and gifts to the picture, and many people from different places, even from across the Eastern seas, will come to it. They will seek help from the image, not the text. Who wouldn't rather lose their hearing, smell, and touch instead of their sight? Because losing sight is like being kicked out of the world, since they can no longer see it or anything else. This life then becomes just like Death. {125}
81.
81.
I have been to see a variety of cloud effects, and lately over Milan towards Lake Maggiore I saw a cloud in the form of a huge mountain full of fiery scales, because the rays of the sun, which was already reddening and close to the horizon, tinged the cloud with its own colour. And this cloud attracted to it all the lesser clouds which were around it; and the great cloud did not move from its place, but on the contrary retained on its summit the light of the sun till an hour and a half after nightfall, such was its immense size; and about two hours after nightfall a great, an incredibly tremendous wind arose.
I’ve witnessed many different cloud formations, and recently over Milan, towards Lake Maggiore, I saw a cloud that looked like a giant mountain covered in fiery scales. The sun, already turning red and near the horizon, painted the cloud with its color. This large cloud pulled in all the smaller clouds around it; it didn’t budge from its spot and, in fact, held onto the sunlight at its peak for an hour and a half after sunset, due to its massive size. Then, about two hours after sunset, an incredibly powerful wind picked up.
82.
82.
The grasses and plants will be paler in proportion as the soil which nourishes them is leaner and devoid of moisture; the earth is leaner and less rich in moisture on the rocks of which the mountains are formed. And the trees will be smaller and thinner in proportion as they are nearer to the summit of the mountain; and the soil is leaner in proportion as it is nearer to the said summit, and it is richer in proportion as it is nearer the hollow valleys. Therefore, O painter, {126} thou shalt represent rocks on the summits of the mountains—for they are composed of rocks—for the greater part devoid of soil, and the plants which grow there are small and lean and for the greater part withered and dry from lack of moisture, and the sandy and lean earth is seen through the faded plants; and the small plants are stunted and aged, exiguous in size, with short and thick boughs and few leaves; they cover for the greater part the rust-coloured and dry roots, and are interwoven in the strata and the fissures of the rugged rocks, and issue from trunks maimed by men or by the winds; and in many places you see the rocks surmounting the summits of the high mountains, covered with a thin and faded moss; and in some places their true colour is laid bare and made visible owing to the percussion of the lightnings of Heaven, whose course is often obstructed to the damage of these rocks.
The grasses and plants are paler when the soil that feeds them is less rich and lacks moisture; the soil is poorer and drier on the rocky regions of the mountains. The trees are smaller and thinner the closer they are to the mountain peak; the soil is poorer as it approaches the summit, while it becomes richer as it gets closer to the lower valleys. So, O painter, {126} you should depict rocks at the mountain tops—since they are made of rocks—mostly lacking soil, and the plants there are small, weak, and mostly withered and dry from lack of moisture, with the sandy and thin earth showing through the faded plants; the small plants are stunted and aged, very small in size, with short, thick branches and few leaves; they mostly cover the rust-colored, dry roots and are intertwined in the layers and cracks of the rough rocks, emerging from trunks damaged by humans or the wind; in many places, you can see the rocks at the tops of the high mountains, covered with thin, faded moss; in some areas, their true color is exposed due to lightning strikes that damage these rocks.
And in proportion as you descend towards the base of the mountains the plants are more vigorous and their boughs and foliage are denser; and their vegetation varied according to the various species of the plants of which such woods are composed, and their boughs are of diverse arrangement and diverse amplitude of foliage, various in shape and size; and some have straight boughs like the cypress, and some have widely scattered and spreading boughs like the oak and the chestnut tree, and the like; some have very {127} small leaves, others have a spare foliage like the juniper and the plane tree, and others; some plants born at the same time are divided by wide spaces, and others are united with no division of space between them.
As you go down towards the base of the mountains, the plants become more robust, and their branches and leaves are thicker. Their vegetation varies depending on the different types of plants that make up the woods, with branches arranged in various ways and different sizes of foliage. Some have straight branches like the cypress, while others have wide, spreading branches like the oak and chestnut trees. Some have very small leaves, while others have sparse foliage, like the juniper and plane tree. Some plants of the same age are spaced far apart, while others grow right next to each other without any space in between. {127}
83.
83.
That which is entirely devoid of light is all darkness; as the night is like this and you wish to represent a night subject, represent a great fire, so that the object which is nearest to the fire may be tinged with its colour, since the object which is nearest the fire will participate most in its nature. And as you will make the fire red, all the objects which it illumines must be red also, and those which are farther off from the fire will be dyed to a greater extent by the dark colour of night. The figures which are between you and the fire appear dark from the obscurity of the night, not from the glow of the firelight, and those which are at the side are half dark and half ruddy, and those which are visible beyond the edge of the flames will be altogether lighted up by the red glow against a black background. As to their action, make those which are near shield themselves with their hands and cloaks against the intense heat with averted faces as though about to flee; with regard to those who are farther off, represent them chiefly in the act of raising their hands to their eyes, dazzled by the intense glare.
Anything that has no light is pure darkness; the night is like this, and if you want to illustrate a nighttime scene, show a large fire so that the objects closest to it are tinted by its color, as those nearest to the fire will reflect its nature the most. Since you will make the fire red, all the objects it lights up must also be red, while those farther away will be more affected by the dark of night. The figures between you and the fire look dark due to the night’s obscurity, not from the firelight's glow. Those at the sides appear half dark and half red, and those visible beyond the flames will be fully illuminated by the red light against a black background. For their actions, depict those who are close by shielding themselves with their hands and cloaks from the intense heat, turning their faces away as if about to escape. For those farther away, show them mainly with their hands raised to their eyes, dazzled by the bright light.
84.
84.
If you wish to represent well a storm, consider and weigh its effects when the wind, blowing across the surface of the sea and the earth, removes and carries with it those things which are not stable in the universal drift. And in order to represent this storm adequately, you must in the first place represent tattered and rent clouds rushing with the rushing wind, accompanied by sandy dust caught up from the seashores, and boughs and leaves torn up by the force and fury of the wind, and dispersed in the air with many other light objects. The trees and the plants bent towards the earth almost seem as though they wished to follow the rushing wind, with their boughs wrenched from their natural direction and their foliage all disordered and distorted. Of the men who are to be seen, some are fallen and entangled in their clothes and almost unrecognizable on account of the dust, and those who remain standing may be behind some tree, clutching hold of it so that the wind may not tear them away; others, with their hands over their eyes on account of the dust, stoop towards the ground, with their clothes and hair streaming to the wind. The sea should be rough and tempestuous, and full of swirling eddies and foam among the high waves, and the wind hurls the spray through the tumultuous air like a thick and swathing mist. {129} As regards the ships that are there, you will depict some with torn sails and tattered shreds fluttering through the air with shattered rigging; some of the masts will be split and fallen, and the ship lying down and wrecked in the raging waves; some men will be shrieking and clinging to the remnants of the vessel. You will make the clouds driven by the fury of the winds and hurled against the high summits of the mountains, and eddying and torn like waves beaten against rocks; the air shall be terrible owing to deep darkness caused by the dust and the mist and the dense clouds.
If you want to accurately depict a storm, think about its effects when the wind sweeps across the sea and land, removing and carrying away anything that isn't anchored in the universal chaos. To properly illustrate this storm, you should first show torn and ragged clouds racing with the wind, along with sandy dust whipped up from the beaches, and branches and leaves uprooted by the wind’s force, all scattered in the air with many other lightweight objects. The trees and plants bend toward the ground, almost as if they want to follow the rushing wind, their branches pulled from their natural positions and their leaves all disheveled and distorted. Among the people, some are fallen and tangled in their clothes, nearly unrecognizable because of the dust, while those who remain standing may be hiding behind a tree, gripping it to avoid being blown away; others, shielding their eyes from the dust, crouch down, with their clothing and hair streaming in the wind. The sea should be rough and stormy, filled with swirling eddies and foam among the towering waves, while the wind flings the spray through the chaotic air like a thick mist. {129} As for the ships in the scene, you should portray some with torn sails and ragged scraps flapping in the air along with broken rigging; some masts will be splintered and fallen, with the ship overturned and wrecked in the crashing waves; some men will be screaming and clinging to what’s left of the vessel. Show the clouds driven by the violent winds, crashing against the mountain peaks, swirling and ragged like waves battering the rocks; the air will be ominous due to the deep darkness from the dust, mist, and thick clouds.
85.
85.
In the first place you must represent the smoke of the artillery mingled with the air, and the dust, and tossed up by the stampede of the horses and the combatants. And you must treat this confusion in this way: dust being an earthly thing has weight, and although owing to its fineness it is easily lifted up and mingled with the air, it nevertheless falls readily to the earth again, and it is its finest part which rises highest, therefore that part will be the least visible and will seem to be almost of the same colour as the air; the higher the smoke, which is mingled with the dusty air, rises towards a certain height, the more it will seem like a dark cloud, and at the summit the smoke will be more visible than the dust. {130} The smoke will assume a bluish colour, and the dust will retain its colour: this mixture of air, smoke and dust will seem much brighter on the side whence the light proceeds than on the opposite side; the more densely the combatants are enveloped in this confusion the less distinctly will their lights and shadows be visible. You must cast a glowing light on the countenances and the figures, the atmosphere, the musketeers and those who are near them, and this light diminishes in proportion as the distance between it and its cause increases; and the figures which are between you and the light will appear dark against a bright background, and their legs will be less visible in proportion as they are nearer to the earth, because the dust there is coarsest and thickest. And if you depict horses galloping beyond the crowd, make little clouds of dust, distant one from the other in proportion to the strides made by the horses, and the cloud which is farthest away from the horse will be the least visible; it must be high, scattered and thin, and the nearer clouds will be more conspicuous, smaller and denser. The air must be full of arrows falling in every direction: some flying upwards, some falling, some on the level plane; and smoke should trail after the flight of the cannon-balls. The foremost figures should have their hair and eyebrows clotted with dust; dust must be on every flat portion they offer capable of retaining it. {131} The conquerors you should make as they charge, with their hair and the other light things appertaining to them streaming to the wind, their brows contracted and the limbs thrust forward inversely, that is, if the right foot is thrust forward the left arm must be thrust forward also. And if you portray a fallen man you must show where he has slipped and been dragged through the blood-stained mud, and around in the wet earth you must show the imprint of the feet of men and the hoofs of horses that have passed there. You will also represent a horse dragging its dead master, and in the wake of the body its track, as it has been dragged along through the dust and the mud; you must make the vanquished and beaten pale, their brows knit and the skin surmounting the brow furrowed with lines of pain. On the sides of the nose there must be wrinkles forming an arch from the nostrils to the eyes and terminating at the commencement of the latter; the nostrils should be drawn up, whence the wrinkles mentioned above; the arched lips show the upper row of teeth. The teeth should be apart, as with crying and lamentation. One hand shields the frightened eyes, the palm being held towards the enemy; the other [hand] rests on the ground to sustain the raised body. You shall portray others shouting in flight with their mouths wide open; you must depict many kinds of weapons lying at the feet of the {132} combatants, such as broken shields, lances, shattered swords and other similar objects; you must portray dead men, some half covered, some entirely covered, by the dust which is mingled with the spilt blood and converted into red mud, and the blood is seen by its colour flowing in a sinuous stream from the body to the dust; others in their death-agony are grinding their teeth, rolling their eyes and clenching their fists against their bodies and their distorted legs. Some might be represented disarmed and thrown by the enemy, turning upon him with teeth and nails to wreak cruel and sharp revenge; a riderless horse might be represented charging with his mane streaming to the wind amidst the enemy, and inflicting great damage with his hoofs. Some maimed man might be seen fallen to the earth and protecting himself with his shield, while the enemy, bending over him, tries to kill him. You might show a number of men fallen together over a dead horse. You would see some of the conquerors leaving the battle and issuing from the crowd, clearing with their hands their eyes and cheeks of the mud made by the watering of their dust-bespattered eyes. You would see the reserves standing full of hope and caution, with brows alert, shading them with their hands and gazing through the thick and confused darkness, attentive to the orders of their captain; and likewise the captain, with his staff raised, is rushing towards these {133} reserves and points out to them the spot where they are needed; and you may add a river with horses charging into it and stirring up the water all round them into seething waves of mixed foam and water, which is spurted into the air and among the legs and bodies of the horses. And there must not be a level place that is not trampled with gory footsteps.
First, you need to depict the smoke from the artillery blending with the air and dust, stirred up by the rush of horses and fighters. You should handle this chaos like this: dust, being a heavy element, is impacted by its weight. Although it’s easy to lift and mix with the air because it's fine, it still falls back to the ground quickly. The finest particles rise the highest, making them less visible and almost the same color as the air. As the smoke, mixed with dusty air, rises to a certain height, it will appear more like a dark cloud, and at the top, the smoke will stand out more than the dust. {130} The smoke will take on a bluish hue, while the dust will keep its color. This mix of air, smoke, and dust will look much brighter on the side where the light comes from than on the opposite side. The more densely the fighters are caught in this chaos, the less distinct their highlights and shadows will be. You must cast a warm light on the faces and figures, the atmosphere, the musketeers, and those nearby. This light dims the further away it is from its source. The figures between you and the light will look dark against a bright background, and their legs will become less visible the closer they are to the ground, due to the coarser and thicker dust there. If you show horses galloping beyond the crowd, create small clouds of dust, spaced apart according to the horses' strides. The cloud farthest from a horse will be the least visible; it should be high, scattered, and thin, while the nearer clouds should appear more pronounced, smaller, and denser. The air should be filled with arrows falling in all directions: some flying upward, some falling down, while others are horizontal. Smoke should follow the path of the cannonballs. The foremost figures should have their hair and brows matted with dust; dust should cover every flat surface they present capable of holding it. {131} You should show the victors charging ahead, their hair and other lightweight items blowing in the wind, brows furrowed, and limbs thrust forward together; if the right foot is stepping forward, the left arm should extend forward too. When you illustrate a fallen person, show where they've slipped and been dragged through the bloodstained muck, depicting the impressions left in the wet earth by passing feet and hooves. You might also portray a horse dragging its dead rider, with a visible trail left behind in the dust and mud; the defeated should look pale, brows knitted, and faces creased with pain. Around the sides of their noses, wrinkles should arch from their nostrils to their eyes, which should be tightening. Their nostrils should flare, creating those wrinkles. Their arched lips should reveal their top teeth, which should be slightly apart as if in a cry of sorrow. One hand should shield their frightened eyes, palm facing the enemy, while the other hand supports their lifted body on the ground. You should depict others fleeing, mouths wide open in screams; show various weapons scattered around the feet of the {132} combatants, like broken shields, lances, shattered swords, and other similar items. Illustrate dead men, some partially covered and others fully buried in dust mixed with spilled blood transformed into red mud, with the blood visibly streaming from their bodies into the dust. Others, in their final moments, might be shown grinding their teeth, rolling their eyes, and clenching their fists against their bodies and contorted legs. Some might be depicted disarmed and turned upon their enemy, seeking ruthless revenge with teeth and nails; a riderless horse could be shown charging through the enemy, causing significant damage with its hooves. You might illustrate a wounded man fallen to the ground, using his shield for protection while the enemy looms over him, attempting to deliver a fatal blow. You could show several men fallen together over a dead horse. Some of the victors might be seen leaving the battlefield, emerging from the mass and clearing the mud from their eyes and cheeks. You would see the reserves, filled with hope and caution, with alert brows shielding their eyes and peering through the thick darkness, attentive to their captain’s orders; the captain, staff raised, is rushing toward these {133} reserves to indicate where they are needed. You might add a river with horses charging in, creating swirling waves of mixed foam and water that splash into the air among the horses’ legs and bodies. Lastly, there should not be a single flat area untouched by bloody footprints.
86.
86.
Envy offends with false infamy, that is to say, by detraction which frightens virtue. Envy must be represented with the hands raised to heaven in contempt, because if she could she would use her power against God. Make her face covered with a goodly mark; show her as wounded in the eye by a palm-branch, and wounded in the ear by laurel and myrtle, to signify that victory and truth offend her. Draw many thunderbolts proceeding from her as a symbol of her evil-speaking. Make her lean and shrivelled up, because she is continual dissolution. Make her heart gnawed by a swelling serpent. Make her a quiver full of tongues for arrows, because she often offends with these. Make her a leopard's skin, because the leopard kills the lion through envy and by deceit. Place a vase in her hand full of flowers, and let it be full also of scorpions, toads and other reptiles. Let her ride Death, because Envy, which is undying, never wearies of sovereignty. {134} Make her a bridle loaded with divers arms, because her weapons are all deadly. As soon as virtue is born it begets envy which attacks it; and sooner will there exist a body without a shadow than virtue unaccompanied by envy.
Envy insults with false rumors, meaning it undermines and intimidates virtue. Envy should be shown with her hands raised to the sky in disdain because, if she could, she would use her powers against God. Make her face marked with a distinguishing feature; depict her as wounded in the eye by a palm branch and hurt in the ear by laurel and myrtle, symbolizing that victory and truth disturb her. Illustrate many thunderbolts coming from her as a sign of her malicious gossip. Make her thin and withered, as she represents constant decay. Show her heart being eaten away by a bloated serpent. Create a quiver full of tongues as arrows for her, since she often attacks with those. Dress her in a leopard's skin because the leopard kills the lion out of envy and deceit. Place a vase in her hand filled with flowers, but also containing scorpions, toads, and other reptiles. Let her ride Death, as Envy, which is eternal, never tires of its power. {134} Make her bridle heavy with various weapons because all her tools are deadly. As soon as virtue is born, it brings forth envy, which then attacks it; and there will be no body without a shadow sooner than there will be virtue without envy.
87.
87.
Fame alone rises towards heaven, because God looks with favour on virtuous things; infamy must be represented upside down, because its works are contrary to God and move towards hell. Fame should be depicted covered with tongues instead of with feathers and in the form of a bird.
Fame alone ascends to the heavens, as God favors virtuous deeds; infamy must be shown upside down, as its actions are against God and lead to hell. Fame should be depicted wrapped in tongues instead of feathers and shaped like a bird.
88.
88.
A picture or a representation of human figures should be done in such a way that the spectator can easily recognize the purpose that is in their minds by their attitudes. If you have to represent a man of high character, let his gestures be such as harmonize with fair words; likewise, if you have to represent a man of low character, let his gestures be fierce, let him thrust his arms towards the listener, and let his head and chest be thrust forward in front of his feet, following the hands of the speaker. It is thus with a dumb man, who seeing two speakers, although he is deprived of hearing, nevertheless, owing to the attitudes and gestures of the speakers,
A picture or depiction of people should be created in a way that allows the viewer to easily understand the intentions behind their body language. If you’re portraying a person of high character, their gestures should match their kind words; similarly, if you’re depicting someone of low character, their gestures should be aggressive, with arms pointed towards the listener and their head and chest leaning forward, following the movements of the speaker's hands. This is also true for a mute person who, upon seeing two speakers, may not hear them but can still grasp their intentions through their body language and gestures.
understands the subject of their argument. I once saw at Florence a man who had become deaf by an accident, who, if you spoke loud to him, did not understand you, but if you spoke gently, without making any noise, he understood you merely by the movement of the lips. Now you can say, Does not one who talks loudly move his lips like one who talks softly? In regard to this I leave experiment to decide: make a man speak gently to you and note his lips.
understands the subject of their argument. I once saw a man in Florence who had lost his hearing due to an accident. If you spoke loudly to him, he didn’t understand you, but if you spoke softly and quietly, he could understand you just by reading your lips. Now you might ask, doesn’t someone who talks loudly move their lips just like someone who talks softly? To this, I’ll let an experiment decide: have a man speak softly to you and pay attention to his lips.
89.
89.
How the ages of man should be depicted: that is, infancy, childhood, youth, manhood, old age, decrepitude. How old men should be depicted with lazy and slow movements, their legs bent at the knees when they stand still, and their feet placed parallel and apart, their backs bent, their heads leaning forward and their arms only slightly extended.
How the stages of life should be shown: that is, infancy, childhood, youth, adulthood, old age, and frailty. How old men should be portrayed with slow and unhurried movements, their knees bent when they stand, their feet positioned parallel and apart, their backs hunched, their heads leaning forward, and their arms only slightly extended.
How women should be represented in modest attitudes, their legs close together, their arms folded together, their heads bent and inclined to one side. How old women should be represented with eager, vehement and angry gestures, like the furies of Hades; the movement of the arms and the head should be more violent than that of the legs. Little children with ready and twisted movements when sitting, and when standing up in shy and timid attitudes.
How women should be depicted with modest postures, legs close together, arms crossed, and heads bent slightly to one side. How older women should be portrayed with animated, intense, and angry gestures, resembling the Furies of Hades; the movements of their arms and heads should be more vigorous than those of their legs. Young children should be shown with spontaneous and fidgety movements while seated, and when standing, they should appear shy and timid.
90.
90.
You will do as follows if you wish to represent a man talking to a number of people: you must consider the matter which he has to treat, and suit his action to the subject; that is to say, if the matter is persuasive, let his action be appropriate to it; if the matter is argumentative, let the speaker hold one finger of the left hand with two fingers of the right hand, closing the two smaller ones, and with his face turned towards the people and his mouth half open, let him seem to be about to speak, and if he is sitting let him appear as though about to rise, with his head forward; if you represent him standing up, let him lean slightly forward, with his body and head towards the people. You must represent the people silent and attentive, looking at the orator's face with gestures of admiration, and depict some old men with the corners of their mouths pulled down in astonishment at what they hear, their cheeks drawn in and full of lines, their eyebrows raised, and thus causing a number of wrinkles on the forehead; again, some must be sitting with the fingers of their hands clasped and resting on their knee; another, a bowed old man, with one knee crossed over the other, and on the knee let him hold his hand, and let his other elbow rest on his hand, and let the hand support his bearded chin.
If you want to show a man speaking to a group of people, here's what you should do: first, think about what he’s discussing and match his actions to the topic. If the subject is persuasive, his actions should reflect that. If he’s making an argument, he should hold one finger of his left hand with two fingers of his right hand, with the smaller fingers closed, and face the audience with his mouth slightly open, looking ready to speak. If he’s sitting, he should appear like he’s about to stand up, leaning forward with his head. If he’s standing, he should lean slightly forward, directing his body and head towards the audience. The people should be depicted as silent and attentive, gazing at the speaker with expressions of admiration. Some older men should have their mouths slightly downturned in amazement at what they’re hearing, their cheeks drawn in with lines, brows raised, creating wrinkles on their foreheads. Others should be seated with their hands clasped on their knees. One elderly man should be shown with one knee crossed over the other, resting his hand on his knee while propping up his bearded chin with his other elbow.
91.
91.
You must represent an angry man holding some one by the ear, beating his head against the ground, with one knee on his ribs, his right arm raising his fist in the air; his hair must be dishevelled, his eyebrows low and narrow, his teeth clenched and the two corners of his mouth set, his neck swelled and [his brow] wrinkled and bent forward as he leans over his enemy.
You need to depict an angry man yanking someone by the ear, slamming their head against the ground, with one knee on their ribs, and his right arm raised in a fist. His hair should be messy, his eyebrows low and narrow, his teeth clenched, and the corners of his mouth tight. His neck should be swollen, and his brow wrinkled as he leans over his opponent.
92.
92.
The desperate man must hold a knife and must have torn open his garments, and with one hand he must be tearing open the wound; and you must represent him with extended feet and the legs slightly bent and his body leaning towards the earth, his hair flying and dishevelled.
The desperate man must hold a knife and have ripped open his clothes, and with one hand, he must be pulling at the wound; you should depict him with his feet extended and legs slightly bent, his body leaning towards the ground, and his hair wild and messy.
93.
93.
One who was in the act of drinking leaves his glass in its place, and turns his head towards the speaker. Another, twisting the fingers of his hands together, turns with stern brows to his companions. Another, with his hands spread out, shows their palms, and shrugs his shoulders towards his ears; his mouth expresses amazement. Another speaks in the ear of his neighbour, and he, as he listens to him, turns towards him, lending him his ear, while he holds a knife in one hand and {138} a piece of bread in the other, half cut through by the knife. Another, in turning with a knife in his hand, has upset a glass on the table. Another lays his hands on the table and looks fixedly. Another puffs out his cheeks, his mouth full. Another leans forward to see the speaker, shading his eyes with his hand. Another draws back behind him who is leaning forward and sees the speaker between the wall and the man who is leaning forward.
One person drinking sets their glass down and turns to face the speaker. Another, intertwining their fingers, turns to their companions with a serious expression. Someone else spreads their hands to reveal their palms, shrugs their shoulders up to their ears, and looks amazed. Another whispers into their neighbor's ear, who listens intently while holding a knife in one hand and a piece of bread, half-sliced by the knife, in the other. One person, while turning with a knife in hand, accidentally knocks over a glass on the table. Another rests their hands on the table, staring intently. Someone puffs out their cheeks, mouth full. Another leans in to see the speaker, shielding their eyes with their hand. Lastly, one person pulls back behind someone who is leaning in and sees the speaker through the gap between the leaning person and the wall.
III
THOUGHTS ON SCIENCE
* *
*

here is no human experience that can be termed true science unless it can be mathematically demonstrated. And if thou sayest that the sciences which begin and end in the mind are true, this cannot be conceded, but must be denied for many reasons, and firstly because in such mental discourses experience is eliminated, and without experience there can be no certainty.
There is no human experience that can be called true science unless it can be mathematically proven. And if you say that the sciences that start and end in the mind are true, this cannot be accepted, but must be rejected for many reasons, primarily because in such mental discussions, experience is removed, and without experience, there can be no certainty.
2.
2.
You must first propound the theory and then explain the practice.
You have to first present the theory and then explain how it’s applied.
3.
3.
Let no man who is not a mathematician read the principles of my work.
Let no one who isn't a mathematician read the fundamentals of my work.
4.
4.
In the course of scientific exposition the demonstration of a general rule derived from a previous conclusion is not to be censured.
In the process of explaining scientific concepts, showcasing a general rule based on a prior conclusion is not something to be criticized.
5.
5.
He who blames the supreme certainty of mathematics feeds on confusion and will never be able to silence the contradictions or sophistical sciences which lead to an everlasting clamour.
He who blames the ultimate certainty of mathematics thrives on confusion and will never be able to quiet the contradictions or misleading sciences that result in a never-ending uproar.
6.
6.
There is no certainty [in science] where one of the mathematical sciences cannot be applied, or in those [sciences] which are not in harmony with mathematics.
There is no certainty in science where one of the mathematical sciences can’t be applied, or in those sciences that aren’t in harmony with mathematics.
7.
7.
Syllogism: to speak doubtfully.
Syllogism: to speak uncertainly.
Sophism: to speak confusedly; falsehood for truth.
Sophism: speaking in a confusing way; a lie presented as the truth.
Theory: knowledge without practice.
Theory: knowledge without application.
8.
8.
Science is that discourse of the mind which derives its origin from ultimate principles beyond which nothing in nature can be found which forms a part of that science: as in the continued quantity, that is to say, the science of geometry, which, starting from the surfaces of bodies, has its origin in the line, which is the end of the superficies; and we are not satisfied by this, because we know that the line terminates in the point, and the point is that which is the least of things. Therefore the point is the first principle of geometry, and nothing else can exist either {143} in nature or in the human mind from which the point can issue. Because if you say that the contact between a surface and the extreme point of an iron instrument is the creation of the point, it is not true; but let us say that this point of contact is a superficies which surrounds its centre, and in the centre the point dwells. And such a point is not a part of the substance of the superficies, neither it nor all the points of the universe can, even if combined,—it being granted that they could be combined,—compose any part of a superficies. And granted, as you imagined, a whole composed of a thousand points, if we divide any part of this quantity of a thousand, we can very well say that this part shall equal its whole; and this we can prove by zero, or naught, that is, the tenth figure of arithmetic, which is represented by a cipher as being nothing, and placed after unity it will signify 10, and if two ciphers are placed after unity it will signify 100, and thus the number will go on increasing by ten to infinity whenever a cipher is added, and the cipher in itself is worth nothing more than naught, and all the naughts in the universe are equal to one naught alone, in regard to their substance and value.
Science is the mental pursuit that originates from fundamental principles beyond which nothing in nature can be found that belongs to that science. For example, in geometry, which begins with the surfaces of objects, we trace it back to the line, the endpoint of the surface. We aren't content with this because we know the line ends at the point, which is the smallest unit. So, the point is the foundational principle of geometry, and nothing else exists in nature or in the human mind from which the point can arise. If you claim that the contact between a surface and the tip of an iron tool creates the point, that's not accurate. Instead, let’s say this point of contact is a surface surrounding its center, where the point resides. This point is not a part of the substance of the surface; neither it nor all the points in the universe, even if they could be combined, can form any part of a surface. Furthermore, if you imagine a whole made of a thousand points, if we divide any portion of this thousand, we can rightly say that this part equals the whole. We can demonstrate this with zero, which represents nothing in arithmetic. When placed after one, it signifies 10, and when two zeros are placed after one, it indicates 100. The number continues to grow by ten infinitely every time a zero is added, and a zero itself has no worth beyond being nothing; in terms of substance and value, all the zeros in the universe equal just one. {143}
9.
9.
Knowledge which is the issue of experience is termed mechanical; that which is born and ends {144} in the mind is termed scientific; that which issues from science and ends in manual work is termed semi-mechanical. But I consider vain and full of error that science which is not the offspring of experience, mother of all certitude, and which does not result in established experience, that is to say, whose origin, middle and end do not pass through any of the five senses. And if we doubt of everything we perceive by the senses, should we not doubt much more of what is contrary to the senses, such as the existence of God and of the soul, and similar matters constantly under dispute and contention?
Knowledge that comes from experience is called mechanical; knowledge that begins and ends in the mind is called scientific; knowledge that comes from science and leads to practical work is called semi-mechanical. However, I believe it's foolish and misguided to regard any science that doesn’t derive from experience, which is the source of all certainty, and that doesn’t lead to established experience—meaning its origin, middle, and end don’t involve any of the five senses. And if we can doubt everything we perceive through our senses, shouldn't we doubt even more the things that contradict our senses, like the existence of God and the soul, and other topics that are constantly debated? {144}
And it is truly the case that where reason is lacking it is supplemented by noise, which never happens in matters of certainty. On account of this we will say that where there is noise there is no true science, because truth has one end only, which, when it is made known, eternally silences controversy, and should controversy come to life again, it is lying and confused knowledge which is reborn, and not certainty. But true science is that which has penetrated into the senses through experience and silenced the tongue of the disputers, and which does not feed those who investigate it with dreams, but proceeds from the basis of primary truths and established principles successively and by true sequence to the end; as, for instance, what comes under the heading of elementary mathematics, {145} that is, numeration and measurement, termed arithmetic and geometry, which treat with the highest truth of the discontinued and continued quantity. Here there will be no dispute as to whether twice three make more or less than six, nor whether two angles of a triangle are less than two right angles, but eternal silence shall ignore all controversy, and the devotees of the true science will finish their studies in peace, which the lying mental sciences cannot do. And if thou sayest that true and established science of this kind is a species of mechanics, because they can only be completed by the hand, I will say the same of all the arts, such as that which passes through the hand of the sculptor, which is a kind of drawing, a part of painting; and astrology and the other sciences pass through manual operation, but they are mental in the first place, as painting, which first of all exists in the mind of the composer, and cannot attain to fulfilment without manual labour. With regard to painting, its true and scientific principles must be established: what constitutes a shaded body, what constitutes a primary shade, a derivative shade, what constitutes light: that is, darkness, light, colour, size, shape, position, distance, propinquity, motion, rest, which are comprehended by the mind only, and without manual labour. And this is the science of painting which remains in the mind of those who meditate on it, from which {146} issues the work in due time, and is infinitely superior to the aforesaid contemplation or science.
And it’s true that when reason is absent, it gets replaced by noise, which never happens with certainty. For this reason, we can say that where there is noise, there is no true science, because truth has only one purpose: when it’s revealed, it permanently silences debate. If a debate arises again, it’s a result of false and confused knowledge coming back, not certainty. True science is what has reached the senses through experience and silenced the arguments. It doesn’t feed those who study it with illusions, but builds from basic truths and established principles, progressing logically to the conclusion. For example, in elementary mathematics, {145} like numeration and measurement, known as arithmetic and geometry, which deal with the highest truths of discrete and continuous quantities. There won’t be any arguments about whether two times three is more or less than six, nor about whether two angles in a triangle are less than two right angles. Eternal silence will dismiss all controversy, allowing true science enthusiasts to complete their studies peacefully, something the misleading mental sciences can’t achieve. If you say that this reliable and established kind of science is just a form of mechanics because it requires physical execution, I’d say the same about all the arts, including the work of a sculptor, which is a type of drawing and part of painting. Astrology and other sciences also involve manual work, but they are primarily mental, like painting, which first exists in the mind of the artist and requires manual effort to realize. Regarding painting, its true and scientific principles must be defined: what makes up a shaded body, what is a primary shade, a secondary shade, what constitutes light: that is, darkness, light, color, size, shape, position, distance, closeness, motion, and stillness, which are understood only in the mind and not through manual labor. This is the science of painting that resides in the minds of those who reflect on it; from this, {146} the work emerges in due time, and it is infinitely superior to the aforementioned contemplation or science.
10.
10.
Mechanics are the paradise of scientific mathematics, because with them we arrive at the fruits of mathematics.
Mechanics is the paradise of scientific mathematics because it leads us to the results of math.
11.
11.
Experience is indispensable for the making of any instrument.
Experience is essential for creating any instrument.
12.
12.
Proportion is not only to be found in figures and measurements, but also in sound, weight, time and position, and in whatever power which exists.
Proportion isn't just found in numbers and measurements; it's also in sound, weight, time, position, and any force that exists.
13.
13.
The power of the projecting force increases in proportion as the object projected is smaller; the acceleration of the motion increases to infinity proportionately to this diminution. It would follow that an atom would be almost as rapid as the imagination or the eye, which in a moment attains to the height of the stars, and consequently its voyage would be infinite, because the thing which can be infinitely diminished would have an infinite velocity and would travel on an infinite course (because every continuous quantity is divisible to infinity). And this opinion is {147} condemned by reason and consequently by experience.
The strength of the projecting force increases as the size of the object being projected decreases; the speed of the motion grows infinitely as the size gets smaller. This means that an atom could move as quickly as the mind or the eye, which can reach the stars in an instant, making its journey infinite. Since something that can be infinitely reduced would have infinite speed and travel an infinite distance (because every continuous quantity can be divided infinitely). This idea is {147} rejected by logic and, therefore, by experience.
Thus, you who observe rely not on authors who have merely by their imagination wished to be interpreters between nature and man, but on those alone who have applied their minds not to the hints of nature but to the results of their experience. And you must realize the deceptiveness of experiments; because those which often appear to be one and the same are often different, as is shown here.
So, you who are observing, don't depend on authors who have just imagined themselves as interpreters between nature and humanity, but rather on those who have focused their minds not on nature's hints but on the outcomes of their experiences. And you need to understand the trickiness of experiments; because those that seem to be the same often turn out to be different, as demonstrated here.
14.
14.
A spherical body which possesses a dense and resisting superficies will move as much in the rebound resulting from the resistance of a smooth and solid plane as it would if you threw it freely through the air, if the force applied be equal in both cases.
A round object with a solid and strong surface will bounce back from a smooth and sturdy surface just as much as it would if you tossed it freely through the air, as long as the force used is the same in both situations.
Oh, admirable justice of thine, thou first mover! thou hast not permitted that any tone should fail to produce its necessary effects, either as regards order or quantity. Seeing that a force impels an object which it overcomes a distance of one hundred arms' length, and if in obeying this law it meets with resistance, thou hast ordained that the force of the shock will cause afresh a further movement, which in its various bounds recuperates the whole sum of the distance it should have travelled. And if you measure the distance {148} accomplished by the aforesaid bounds you will find that they equal the length of distance through which a similar object set in motion by an equal force would travel freely through the air.
Oh, admirable justice of yours, you first mover! You haven't allowed any sound to fail in producing its necessary effects, whether in terms of order or quantity. Since a force moves an object over a distance of one hundred arms' length, and if, while following this law, it encounters resistance, you've determined that the force of the impact will create a new movement, which within its various limits recovers the total distance it was meant to cover. And if you measure the distance achieved by those limits, you will find that it equals the distance that a similar object, set in motion by the same force, would travel freely through the air. {148}
15.
15.
Every action must be caused by motion.
Every action must be triggered by movement.
16.
16.
Motion is the cause of all life.
Motion is the reason for all life.
17.
17.
What is force? Force, I say, is a spiritual virtue, an invisible power, which by accidental external violence is caused by motion, and communicated and infused into bodies which are inert by nature, giving them an active life of marvellous power.
What is force? Force, I say, is a spiritual quality, an unseen power that is created by random external impact, causing motion and transferring energy into naturally inactive bodies, giving them an extraordinary active life.
18.
18.
What is force? I say that force is a spiritual, incorporate and invisible power, which for a brief duration is produced in bodies that by accidental violence are displaced from their natural state of inertia.
What is force? I would say that force is a spiritual, incorporeal, and invisible power that is temporarily generated in objects that are moved from their natural state of rest by sudden violence.
19.
19.
Force arises from dearth or abundance; it is the child of physical motion and the grandchild of spiritual motion, and the mother and origin of gravity. Gravity is confined to the elements of {149} water and earth, and this force is infinite, because infinite worlds could be moved by it if instruments could be made by which the force could be generated. Force, with physical motion, and gravity, with resistance, are the four accidental powers by which all mortal things live and die. Force has its origin in spiritual motion, and this motion, flowing through the limbs of sentient animals, enlarges their muscles, and thus enlarged the muscles are shrunk in length and contract the tendons with which they are connected, and this is the cause of the strength in human limbs. The quality and quantity of the strength of a man can generate a further force, which will increase in proportion to the duration of the motions produced by them.
Force comes from either lack or plenty; it's the result of physical motion and the offshoot of spiritual motion, serving as the source of gravity. Gravity is tied to the elements of {149} water and earth, and this force is limitless, since infinite worlds could be influenced by it if we had the means to generate that force. Force, combined with physical motion, and gravity, along with resistance, are the four factors that govern all living and dying things. Force originates from spiritual motion, and this motion, flowing through the limbs of sentient beings, builds their muscles. As these muscles get larger, they shrink in length and pull together the tendons they are attached to, which is what gives strength to human limbs. The quality and amount of a person's strength can create additional force, which will grow in proportion to how long the motions produced continue.
20.
20.
Gravity, force and casual motion together with resistance are the four external powers by which all the visible actions of man live and die.
Gravity, force, casual motion, and resistance are the four external powers through which all of human actions come to life and fade away.
21.
21.
A motion tends to be continuous; a body set in motion continues to move as long as the impression of the motive power lasts in it.
A motion tends to be ongoing; an object in motion keeps moving as long as the effect of the force behind it remains.
22.
22.
The bird is an instrument which operates by mathematical laws, and man can reproduce all {150} the movements of this instrument, but cannot attain to the intensity of its power; and can only succeed in acquiring balance. Thus we will say that such an instrument constructed by man lacks only the soul of the bird, and the soul of man must counterfeit the soul of the bird. The spirit in the frame of the bird doubtless would respond to needs of that frame better than would the spirit of man, whose frame is different, more especially in the almost insensible motions of balance; and since we see the bird make provision for the many sensible varieties of movement, we can conclude by such experience that man can acquire knowledge of the more markedly sensible of these movements, and that he will be able to make ample provision against the destruction of that instrument of which he has made himself the spirit and the guide.
The bird is a device that follows mathematical principles, and while humans can mimic all the movements of this device, they can't match its power and can only achieve balance. So, we can say that a machine built by humans only lacks the bird's soul, and the human spirit must imitate the bird's soul. The spirit within a bird's body would respond to its physical needs better than a human spirit, given the differences in their bodies, especially in the subtle balancing movements. Since we observe that birds manage a wide range of movements effectively, we can conclude that humans can learn about the more noticeable aspects of these movements, allowing them to protect the devices they have created, in which they have invested their spirit and guidance.
23.
23.
A natural and continuous motion seeks to preserve its course along the line of its starting-point, that is to say, let us call starting-point whatever place in which it varies.
A natural and continuous motion tries to maintain its path along the line of where it began, meaning we can refer to the starting point as any place where it changes.
24.
24.
Everything maintains itself by motion. And if it were possible to describe a diameter of air on the sphere of the earth, like to a well, which would extend from one superficies to the other, {151} and if a weighty body were dropped into this well, the body would seek to remain stationary at the centre, but so strong would be the impetus that for many years it would prevent it from so doing.
Everything keeps itself alive through movement. If you could draw a diameter of air on the sphere of the Earth, like a well that stretches from one surface to another, {151} and if a heavy object were dropped into this well, the object would try to stay still at the center, but the force would be so strong that it would keep it from doing so for many years.
25.
25.
Impetus is a virtue created by motion and communicated by the motive force to the object moved, and this object acquires motion in proportion to the energy of the impetus.
Impetus is a quality generated by movement and transferred by the driving force to the object that is moved, and this object gains motion in relation to the strength of the impetus.
26.
26.
No lifeless matter moves of itself, but its motion is caused from without.
No lifeless matter moves on its own; its movement is caused by external forces.
27.
27.
All elements displaced from their natural place seek to return to it, and more especially fire, water and earth.
All elements that have been moved from their natural positions try to return to them, especially fire, water, and earth.
28.
28.
All matter universally seeks to maintain itself in its natural state; hence, water in motion seeks to maintain its course according to the force by which it is propelled, and if it meets with opposition it finishes the length of the course it began in a circular and reflex motion.
All matter in the universe wants to stay in its natural state; so, moving water tries to keep flowing along its path based on the force pushing it. If it encounters resistance, it will continue on its route in a circular and back-and-forth movement.
29.
29.
Impetus is the impression of motion conveyed by the motive power to the object moved. Every {152} impression tends to permanence or seeks to attain permanence. That every impression seeks after permanence is proved by the impression made by the sun on the eye which regards it, and in the impression of sound made by the hammer which strikes a bell. Every impression seeks after permanence, as is shown in the image of impetus communicated to the object moved.
Impetus is the sense of movement given by the driving force to the object being moved. Every impression aims for stability or tries to achieve a lasting effect. The fact that every impression seeks permanence is evident in the effect the sun has on the eye that looks at it, and in the sound made by a hammer striking a bell. Every impression aims for permanence, as demonstrated by the impact of impetus transferred to the object that is moved.
30.
30.
A weight seeks to fall to the centre of the earth by the most direct way.
A weight aims to drop to the center of the earth in the most straightforward path.
31.
31.
If you look at the stars, warding off the rays (as may be done by looking through a small hole made by the extreme point of a fine needle placed so as almost to touch the eye), they will appear so small as to seem as though nothing could be smaller; it is owing to their great distance that they appear so small, for many of them are very many times larger than the star which is the earth with its water. Now reflect what appearance this our star must have from so great a distance, and then consider how many stars might be placed—both in longitude and latitude—between those stars which are sown in the dark space. I can never refrain from blaming many of the ancients who said that the size of the sun was no greater than {153} it appears; among whom was Epicurus. I believe he founded his reasoning on a light placed in our atmosphere equidistant from the centre of the earth, which, to any one looking at it, never appears to diminish in size from whatever distance it is seen.
If you look at the stars, blocking out the light (which you can do by peering through a small hole made by the tip of a fine needle held close to your eye), they seem so tiny that it’s hard to imagine anything could be smaller. This is because of their incredible distance; many of them are actually much larger than the Earth and its oceans. Now, think about how our planet must look from such a great distance, and consider how many stars could fit—both in terms of longitude and latitude—between those stars scattered across the dark expanse. I often find myself criticizing many ancient thinkers who claimed that the size of the sun is no bigger than it appears; Epicurus was one of them. I believe he based his argument on a light in our atmosphere that's equidistant from the center of the Earth, which, no matter how far away you are, always seems to stay the same size.
32.
32.
I shall reserve the reasons of its size and power for later. But I greatly marvel that Socrates should have depreciated such a body, and that he should have said that it resembled an incandescent stone; and he who opposed him as regards this error acted rightly. But I wish I had words to blame those who seek to exalt the worship of men more than that of the sun, since in the universe there is no body of greater magnitude and power to be seen than the sun. And its light illumines all the celestial bodies which are distributed throughout the universe; and the vital spark descends from it, because the heat which is in living beings comes from the soul, and there is no other centre of heat and light in the universe, as will be shown later; and it is certain that those who have elected to worship men as gods—as Jupiter, Saturn, Mars, &c.—have fallen into a profound error, since even if a man were as great as our earth, he would have the appearance of a little star, which appears like a dot in the universe; and moreover these men are mortal, and decay and corrupt in their sepulchres.
I will save the reasons for its size and power for later. But I’m really amazed that Socrates downplayed such a powerful entity and claimed it resembled a glowing rock; those who opposed him on this point were right to do so. I wish I had the words to criticize those who elevate the worship of humans above that of the sun, because there’s no greater entity in the universe than the sun. Its light brightens all the celestial bodies scattered throughout the universe, and life draws its energy from it. The heat in living beings comes from the soul, and there’s no other source of heat and light in the universe, as I will explain later. It’s clear that those who choose to worship humans as gods—like Jupiter, Saturn, Mars, etc.—have made a serious mistake, because even if a human were as big as our Earth, they would still look like a tiny star, just a dot in the vast universe. Furthermore, these humans are mortal and decay in their graves.
33.
33.
Epicurus perhaps saw the shadows of columns on the walls in front of them equal to the diameter of the column which cast the shadow; and since the breadth of the shadows are parallel from beginning to end he considered that he might infer that the sun also was directly opposite to this parallel, and consequently no broader than the column; and he did not perceive that the diminution of the shadow was insensibly small owing to the great distance of the sun. If the sun were smaller than the earth, the stars in a great portion of our hemisphere would be without light—in contradiction to Epicurus, who says the sun is only as large as it appears to be.
Epicurus might have noticed that the shadows of the columns on the walls in front of them were the same size as the diameter of the columns casting them. Since the width of the shadows stayed consistent from start to finish, he thought he could conclude that the sun was directly opposite this parallel, and therefore not larger than the column. He didn't realize that the shrinking of the shadows was so subtle because of the sun's great distance. If the sun were smaller than the earth, many stars in our sky would be dark—contradicting Epicurus, who claimed that the sun is only as big as it looks.
34.
34.
Epicurus says the sun is the size it seems to be; hence, as it seems to be a foot in breadth, we must consider that to be its size. It follows that when the moon eclipses the sun, the sun ought not to appear the larger, as it does; hence, the moon being smaller than the sun, the moon must be less than a foot in breadth, and consequently when the earth eclipses the moon it must be less than a foot by a finger's breadth; inasmuch as if the sun is a foot in breadth, and the earth casts a conical shadow on the moon, it is inevitable that the luminous cause of the conical shadow {155} must be greater than the opaque body which causes it.
Epicurus says the sun is as big as it looks; so, since it appears to be about a foot wide, we should consider that its actual size. Therefore, when the moon blocks the sun, the sun shouldn't look larger, as it does; since the moon is smaller than the sun, it must be less than a foot wide. Consequently, when the earth blocks the moon, it must be smaller than a foot by the width of a finger; because if the sun is a foot wide, and the earth creates a conical shadow on the moon, it naturally follows that the light source for that shadow must be larger than the solid object creating it. {155}
35.
35.
Measure how many times the diameter of the sun will go into its course in twenty-four hours. And thus we can see whether Epicurus was correct in saying the sun was only as large as it appeared to be; for as the apparent diameter of the sun is about a foot, and as the sun would go a thousand times into its course in twenty-four hours, it would have travelled a thousand feet, that is, three hundred arms' length, which is the sixth of a mile. Thus the course of the sun during twenty-four hours would have been the sixth part of a mile, and this venerable snail, the sun, would have travelled twenty-five arms' length in an hour.
Measure how many times the diameter of the sun fits into its path in twenty-four hours. This way, we can see if Epicurus was right in saying the sun is only as big as it looks; since the apparent diameter of the sun is about a foot, and the sun would fit into its path a thousand times in twenty-four hours, it would have traveled a thousand feet, which is about three hundred arm lengths, or one-sixth of a mile. So, the sun's journey over twenty-four hours would be one-sixth of a mile, meaning this slow-moving sun would have covered twenty-five arm lengths in an hour.
36.
36.
They say that the sun is not hot because it is not the colour of fire but whiter and clearer. And the answer to this is that when molten bronze is hottest it resembles the colour of the sun, and when it is less hot it has the colour of fire.
They say that the sun isn’t hot because it’s not the color of fire, but is instead whiter and clearer. The response to this is that when molten bronze is at its hottest, it looks like the color of the sun, and when it’s less hot, it has the color of fire.
37.
37.
It is proved that the sun is by nature hot and not cold, as has already been stated. If rays of fire play on a concave mirror when it is cold, the rays refracted by the mirror will be hotter than {156} the fire. The rays emitted from a sphere of glass filled with cold water, which are reflected from a fire, will be warmer than the fire. It follows from these two experiments that the heat of the rays reflected by the mirror or the sphere of cold water are hot by virtue, and not because the mirror or the sphere is hot; and in this case it occurs that the sun, passing through these bodies, heats them by its virtue. And owing to this they have inferred that the sun is not hot,—which by the aforesaid experiments has been proved to be exceedingly hot, by the experiment of the mirror and the sphere, which are cold in themselves, and reflect the hot rays of the fire and render them hotter, because the first cause is hot; and the same thing occurs as regards the sun, which, being hot in itself, and passing through these cold mirrors, refracts great heat. It is not the light of the sun which gives warmth, but its natural heat.
It has been proven that the sun is naturally hot and not cold, as mentioned earlier. When rays of fire hit a cold concave mirror, the rays that are refracted by the mirror will be hotter than the fire itself. The rays emitted from a glass sphere filled with cold water, which are reflected from a fire, will also be warmer than the fire. From these two experiments, it follows that the heat of the rays reflected by the mirror or the cold water sphere is due to their nature, not because the mirror or sphere is warm. In this case, the sun heats these objects with its inherent power. Because of this, some have concluded that the sun is not hot—but the earlier experiments have clearly shown that it is very hot. The experiments with the mirror and the sphere, which are cold in themselves but reflect the hot rays of fire and make them hotter, demonstrate this, since the original source of heat is hot. The same applies to the sun, which is hot in itself and, when passing through these cold mirrors, refracts significant heat. It is not the sun's light that provides warmth but its natural heat.
38.
38.
The rays of the sun pass through the cold region of the air without any change being effected in their nature, they pass through glasses full of cold water without suffering change; through whatever transparent spot they pass, it is as though they passed through so much air.
The sunlight moves through the cold air without changing its nature; it goes through glasses filled with cold water without any alteration. Wherever it travels through transparency, it’s as if it’s just moving through air.
39.
39.
Some writers allege that the stars shine of {157} themselves, saying that if Venus and Mercury did not shine of themselves, when their light comes between them and the sun they would darken as much of the sun as they could hide from our eye; this is false, because it is proved that a dark body placed against a luminous body is enveloped and altogether covered by the lateral rays of the remaining part of that body, and thus remains invisible; as may be proved when the sun is seen through the boughs of a leafless tree at a long distance, the boughs do not hide any portion of the sun from our eyes. The same thing occurs with the above-mentioned planets, which, though they have no light in themselves, do not, as has been said, hide any portion of the sun from our eyes.
Some writers claim that the stars shine on their own, arguing that if Venus and Mercury didn’t emit their own light, then when they are positioned between us and the sun, they would block out as much sunlight as possible from our view. This is incorrect, because it has been demonstrated that a dark object placed in front of a bright object is completely surrounded and covered by the rays coming from the rest of that bright object, and thus becomes invisible. This can be seen when the sun is viewed through the branches of a bare tree from a distance; the branches don’t obstruct any part of the sun from our sight. The same applies to the aforementioned planets, which, although they don’t emit light themselves, as mentioned earlier, do not block any part of the sun from our view.
Second proof. They say that the stars shine most brightly at night in proportion as they are high; and that, if they did not shine of themselves, the shadow cast by the earth between them and the sun would darken them, since they would not see nor be seen by the sun. But these have not taken into consideration that the conical shadow of the moon does not reach many of the stars, and even for those it does reach the shadow is diminished to such an extent that it covers very little of the star, and the remaining part is illumined by the sun.
Second proof. They say that the stars shine the brightest at night depending on how high they are; and that, if they didn’t shine on their own, the shadow cast by the Earth between them and the sun would darken them, since they wouldn’t be able to see the sun or be seen by it. But they haven’t considered that the conical shadow of the moon doesn’t reach many of the stars, and even for the ones it does reach, the shadow is so small that it covers very little of the star, while the rest is lit up by the sun.
40.
40.
The moon having density and gravity, how does it stand?
The moon has density and gravity, so how does it stay in place?
41.
41.
i. No very light object is opaque.
i. No very lightweight object is solid.
ii. Nothing light can remain beneath that which is heavier.
ii. Nothing light can stay underneath something heavier.
iii. Whether the moon is the centre of its elements or not. And if it has no fixed position like the earth in the centre of its elements, why does it not fall to the centre of our elements? And if the moon is not in the centre of its elements and does not fall, it must then be lighter than any other element. And if the moon is lighter than the other elements, why is it opaque and not transparent?
iii. Whether the moon is the center of its elements or not. And if it doesn't have a fixed position like Earth, which is at the center of its elements, why doesn't it fall to the center of our elements? And if the moon isn't at the center of its elements and doesn't fall, then it must be lighter than the other elements. And if the moon is lighter than the other elements, why is it opaque and not transparent?
42.
42.
No body which has density is lighter than the air. Having proved that the part of the moon which shines consists of water which mirrors the body of the sun and reflects for us the splendour it receives from the sun, and that if there were no waves in these waters, it would appear small, but almost as bright as the sun—it must now be shown whether the moon is a heavy or a light body; if it is a heavy body—admitting that from the earth upwards with every grade of distance lightness must increase, so that water is lighter than earth, air is lighter than water, and {159} fire lighter than air, and so on in succession—it would seem that if the moon had density, as it has, it must have gravity, and if it has gravity the space in which it lies could not contain it, and consequently it would fall towards the centre of the universe and be joined to the earth, or if not the moon itself, its waters would fall from the moon and strip it and fall towards the centre, leaving the moon bare and lustreless; whence, as this could not happen, as reason would tell us, it is manifest that the moon is surrounded by its elements, that is to say, water, air and fire, and thus it sustains itself by itself in that space as our earth is suspended with its elements in this part of space; heavy bodies act in their elements there just as other heavy bodies act in ours.
No object with density is lighter than air. Having established that the shining part of the moon is made of water that reflects the sun's light and shows us the brilliance it receives from the sun, and that if there were no waves in these waters, it would appear small, but nearly as bright as the sun—it now needs to be determined whether the moon is a heavy or a light object. If it is a heavy object—acknowledging that as we move away from the earth, things get lighter, so that water is lighter than earth, air is lighter than water, and fire lighter than air, and so on—it would seem that if the moon has density, which it does, it must also have gravity. If it has gravity, the space it occupies could not contain it, and therefore it would fall toward the center of the universe and merge with the earth. Or, if not the moon itself, its waters would fall from the moon, stripping it bare and leaving it dull; since this cannot happen, as reason suggests, it is clear that the moon is surrounded by its elements—namely, water, air, and fire—and thus it supports itself in that space just as our earth is suspended with its elements in this part of space; heavy objects behave in their elements there just as other heavy objects behave in ours.
43.
43.
A sound is produced by the movement of the air in friction against a dense body, and should it be produced by two weighty bodies it is owing to the atmosphere which surrounds them, and this friction consumes the bodies, so that it follows that the spheres in their friction, owing to there being no atmosphere between them, do not generate sound. And if this friction were a fact, during the many centuries the spheres have revolved they would be consumed by the immense velocity expended daily; and even if they produce sound, the sound could not travel, {160} because the sound caused by percussion under water is scarcely noticeable, and it would be less than noticeable in the case of dense bodies. The friction of polished bodies produces no sound, and similar result would be produced in the contact or friction of the spheres; and if the spheres are not polished in their contact and friction, it follows that they are rough.
A sound happens when air moves and rubs against a solid object. If two heavy objects create sound, it's because of the atmosphere around them, and this friction wears them down. This means that the spheres, lacking an atmosphere between them, don’t make any sound when they rub against each other. If this friction were true, over the many centuries the spheres have been spinning, they would be worn away by the massive speed they experience every day. Even if they did make noise, that sound wouldn’t carry. {160} The sound from impacts under water is barely audible, and it would be even less noticeable with heavy objects. The friction between smooth surfaces doesn't create noise, and the same would happen with the spheres if they were smooth during their contact and friction. If the spheres aren't smooth when they touch each other, it means they're rough.
Again, their contact is not continuous; this being the case a vacuum is produced, which it has been proved does not exist in nature. Therefore we conclude that friction would have consumed the ends of each sphere, and in proportion as a sphere has a greater velocity in the centre than at the poles, it would be consumed to a higher degree at the centre than at the poles; and then the friction would cease, and the sound would cease also, and the spheres would cease to revolve unless one sphere revolved eastward and the other northward.
Again, their contact isn’t constant; since that’s the case, a vacuum is created, which has been shown not to exist in nature. So we conclude that friction would have worn down the ends of each sphere, and as a sphere has a greater speed at the center than at the poles, it would wear down more at the center than at the poles; and then the friction would stop, and the sound would stop as well, and the spheres would stop spinning unless one sphere spun eastward and the other northward.
44.
44.
Worlds gravitate in the midst of their own elements. The yellow or yolk of an egg remains in the middle of the albumen without moving on either side, and is lighter or heavier or equal to this albumen; and if it is lighter it ought to rise above all the albumen and stop in contact with the shell of the egg; and if it is heavier it ought {161} to sink; and if it is equal to it, it can stand at one of the ends as well as in the centre or below.
Worlds revolve around their own elements. The yellow part of an egg stays in the center of the egg white without shifting to either side, and it can be lighter, heavier, or equal to the egg white; if it’s lighter, it should float above the egg white and touch the shell; if it’s heavier, it should sink; and if it’s equal, it can settle at either end, in the middle, or underneath. {161}
45.
45.
The object of my book is to prove that the ocean, with the other seas, by means of the sun causes our world to shine like the moon and to appear as a star to other worlds; and this I will prove.
The goal of my book is to show that the ocean, along with other seas, causes our world to shine like the moon and to look like a star to other worlds, thanks to the sun; and I will prove this.
46.
46.
In your discourse you must prove that the earth is a star like the moon, and thus you will bear witness to the glory of our universe! And thus you must discourse on the size of many stars.
In your talk, you need to show that the earth is a star just like the moon, and by doing so, you will testify to the beauty of our universe! So, you should discuss the size of many stars.
47.
47.
How the earth is a star. The earth, in the midst of the sphere of water which clothes the greater part of it, taking its light from the sun and shining in the universe like the other stars, shows itself to be a star as well.
How the earth is a star. The earth, surrounded by the sea that covers most of it, receiving its light from the sun and shining in the universe like the other stars, proves to be a star too.
48.
48.
First of all define the eye; then show how the twinkling of a star exists really in the eye, and why one star should twinkle more than another, and how the rays of the stars are born in the eye. Say, that if the twinkling of the stars were, as it appears to be, really in the stars, that this {162} twinkling appears to extend in proportion to the body of the star. The star, therefore, being larger than the earth, this motion made in an instant of time would in its velocity double the size of the star. Then prove that the surface of the atmosphere, contiguous to fire and the surface of fire, where it ends, is the point in which the rays of the sun penetrate and bear the image of the celestial bodies which are large when they rise and set, and small when they are on the meridian.
First, define the eye; then explain how the twinkling of a star actually occurs in the eye, why one star twinkles more than another, and how the rays from the stars are generated in the eye. State that if the twinkling of the stars appeared to be truly in the stars, this {162} twinkling would seem to increase in relation to the size of the star. Since the star is larger than the Earth, this motion occurring in an instant would, in its speed, appear to double the size of the star. Then demonstrate that the surface of the atmosphere, next to the fire and the surface of the fire, where it ends, is the point at which the rays of the sun penetrate, showcasing the image of celestial bodies that look large when they rise and set, and small when they are at their zenith.
49.
49.
The earth is not the centre of the orbit of the sun, nor the centre of the universe, but in the centre of its companion elements and united with them; and if any one were to stand on the moon when the moon and the sun are beneath us, our earth, with its element of water, would appear and shine for him just as the moon appears and shines for us.
The earth isn't the center of the sun's orbit, nor is it the center of the universe, but it’s at the heart of its companion elements, connected to them. If someone were on the moon while the moon and the sun are below us, our earth, with its water element, would look and shine for them just like the moon does for us.
50.
50.
The earth, shining like the moon, has lost a great part of its ancient splendour by the decrease of the waters.
The earth, glowing like the moon, has lost much of its ancient beauty due to the reduction of its waters.
51.
51.
Nothing is generated in a place where is no sentient vegetable and rational life; feathers grow on birds and change every year; coats grow on animals and are changed every year, with some {163} exceptions, like the lion's beard and the cat's fur, and such; grass grows in the fields and leaves on the trees; and every year they are renewed in great part. Thus we can say that the spirit of growth is the soul of the earth, the soil its flesh, the ordered arrangement of rocks its bones, of which mountains are formed, the tufa its tendons; its blood the veins of water which surround its heart, which is the ocean; its breathing and increase and decrease of blood in the pulses the ebb and flood of the sea; and the heat of the spirit of the world is fire which pervades the earth, and the vital soul dwells in the fires which from various apertures of the earth issue in springs and sulphur minerals and volcanoes, as at Mount Etna in Sicily and in many other places.
Nothing is produced in a place where there is no living plant or rational life; feathers grow on birds and change each year; fur grows on animals and is replaced annually, with some exceptions, like the lion's mane and the cat's coat, and such; grass grows in the fields and leaves on the trees; and every year they are mostly renewed. So we can say that the spirit of growth is the soul of the earth, the soil is its flesh, the organized arrangement of rocks is its bones, from which mountains are formed, the tufa is its tendons; its blood is the veins of water that surround its heart, which is the ocean; its breathing and the rise and fall of blood in the pulses is the ebb and flow of the sea; and the heat of the world's spirit is the fire that permeates the earth, and the vital soul resides in the fires that emerge from various openings in the earth, appearing in springs, sulfur minerals, and volcanoes, like those at Mount Etna in Sicily and in many other places.
52.
52.
The ancients called man the world in miniature, and certainly the name is a happy one, because man being composed of earth, water, air and fire, the body of the earth resembles the body of man. As man has in him bones for the support and framework of his flesh, likewise in the world the rocks are the supports of the earth; as man has in him a pool of blood in which the lungs rise and fall in their breathing, so the body of the earth has its ocean which rises and falls every six hours as if the world breathed; as from the aforesaid pool of blood veins issue which {164} ramify throughout the human body, so does the ocean fill the body of the earth with innumerable veins of water. The body of the earth lacks sinews, which do not exist because sinews are made for movement, and the world being in perpetual stability no movement occurs, and there being no movement, sinews are not necessary; but in all other points they resemble each other greatly.
The ancients referred to man as a miniature version of the world, and this description is quite fitting. Just like man is made up of earth, water, air, and fire, the structure of the earth mirrors that of a human body. Man has bones that provide support and structure for his flesh, while the rocks serve as the supports of the earth. Similarly, while man has blood that allows his lungs to rise and fall with each breath, the earth has its oceans that rise and fall every six hours, as if the world itself is breathing. Just as veins branch out from the blood pool throughout the human body, the ocean fills the earth with countless water veins. The earth lacks sinews because they are necessary for movement, and since the world is in a state of constant stability, no movement occurs, making sinews unnecessary. However, in all other aspects, they bear a strong resemblance to each other.
53.
53.
Water is the driver of nature.
Water fuels nature.
54.
54.
In explaining the action of water remember to cite experience first and then reason.
In explaining how water works, start with personal experiences and then use reasoning.
55.
55.
Do not forget that you must put forward propositions adducing the above-mentioned facts as illustrations, not as propositions,—that would be too simple.
Do not forget that you need to present suggestions using the facts mentioned above as examples, not as suggestions themselves—that would be too straightforward.
56.
56.
Water in itself has no stability and cannot move of its own accord, save to descend. Water of its own accord does not cease to move unless it is shut in.
Water has no stability on its own and can only move downward. It only stops moving if it’s confined.
57.
57.
58.
58.
The water which rises in the mountains is the blood which keeps the mountain alive, and through this conduit or vein, nature, the helper of her creatures, prompt in the desire to repair the loss of the moisture expended, proffers the desired aid abundantly; just as in a stricken spot in man you will see, owing to the aid which is brought, the blood abound under the skin in a swelling, so as to succour the spot which has been stricken; likewise, in the case of the vine, when it is cut at its extremity, nature causes its moisture to rise from the lowest root to the end of the extremity which has been cut, and when this moisture has been expended nature ceases not to supply it with vital moisture to the end of its life.
The water that flows from the mountains is like the lifeblood that keeps the mountain alive. Through this channel or vein, nature, which helps its creatures, quickly works to replenish the moisture that was lost. Just like in a wounded part of a human body, where blood gathers under the skin to heal the injury, the same happens in the vine. When the vine is cut at the tip, nature makes the moisture rise from the deepest root to the end where it was cut. And even after this moisture is used up, nature continues to provide it with vital moisture for the rest of its life.
59.
59.
Water is that which is given to supply vital moisture to this arid earth; and the cause which propels it through its ramifications against the natural course of weighty matter is the same which stirs the humours in every kind of animal body.
Water is what provides essential moisture to this dry earth; and the force that pushes it through its pathways against the natural pull of heavy matter is the same one that triggers the fluids in all types of living beings.
60.
60.
Water, the vital moisture of the earthly machine, moves by reason of its natural heat.
Water, the essential moisture of the planet's system, flows due to its natural warmth.
61.
61.
Rivers, with their ruinous inundations, seem to me the most potent of all causes of terrestrial losses, and not fire, as some have maintained; because the violence of fire is exhausted where there is nothing forthcoming to feed it. The flowing of water, which is maintained by sloping valleys, ends and dies at the lowest depth of the valley; but fire is caused by fuel and the movement of water by incline. The fuel of fire is disunited, and its damage is disunited and isolated, and fire dies where there is no fuel. The incline of valleys is united, and damage caused by water is collective, along with the ruinous course of the river, until with its valley it winds into the sea, the universal base and sole haven of the wandering waters of rivers. But what voice or words shall I find to express the disastrous ravages, the incredible upheavals, the insatiable rapacity, caused by the headstrong rivers? What can I say? Certainly I do not feel myself equal to such a demonstration, yet by experience I will try to relate the process of ruin of the rivers which destroy their banks and against which no mortal bastion can prevail.
Rivers, with their destructive floods, seem to me to be the most powerful cause of land loss, not fire, as some have argued; because the force of fire burns out when there's nothing left to fuel it. Water flows down sloping valleys and eventually stops at the lowest point of the valley; however, fire needs fuel to exist, while water moves because of the incline. The fuel for fire is scattered, and its damage is also isolated, dying out without fuel. The slopes of valleys are connected, and the damage from water is widespread, following the river's destructive path until it flows into the sea, the ultimate resting place and only refuge for the wandering waters of rivers. But how can I find the right words to describe the devastating destruction, the incredible upheavals, the endless greed caused by relentless rivers? What can I say? I certainly don’t feel capable of adequately explaining it, yet I will draw upon my experiences to share the destructive nature of the rivers that devastate their banks and against which no human defense can stand.
62.
62.
63.
63.
The shores of the sea continually increase in soil, towards the middle of the sea; the cliffs and promontories of the sea are continually being ruined and consumed; the mediterranean seas will dry up and all that will remain will be the channel of the greatest river which enters into them; this will flow to the ocean and pour out its waters together with that of all the rivers which are its tributaries.
The shores of the sea are constantly gaining soil toward the center of the sea; the cliffs and headlands are constantly eroding and wearing away; the Mediterranean will eventually dry up, leaving only the channel of the largest river that flows into it; this river will head to the ocean and empty out its waters along with those of all its tributary rivers.
64.
64.
The subterranean courses of water, like those which are made between the air and the earth, are those which continually consume and deepen the beds of their currents. The earth which is carried by rivers is discharged at the end of their course, that is to say, the earth carried from the highest part of the river's course is discharged at the lowest depth of its course. Where fresh water arises in the sea, the miracle of the creation of an island is manifest, which will be discovered sooner or later in proportion as the quantity of water is greater or less. And an island of this kind is formed by the deposit of earth and stones made by the subterranean current of water in the channels through which it passes.
The underground water flows, similar to those between the air and the earth, constantly erode and deepen their paths. The soil carried by rivers is released at the end of their journey; in other words, the soil from the river’s highest points is deposited at its lowest points. When fresh water emerges in the sea, it visibly creates an island, which will be discovered eventually, depending on the amount of water present. This type of island is formed by the accumulation of soil and stones deposited by the underground water flow in the channels it travels through.
65.
65.
Nature never breaks her laws.
Nature never violates her laws.
66.
66.
Nature is constrained by the cause of her laws which dwells inborn in her.
Nature is limited by the reasons behind her laws that are inherently within her.
67.
67.
Without reason no effect is produced in nature; understand the reason and you will not need experience.
Without a reason, nothing happens in nature; understand the reason, and you won't need experience.
68.
68.
Before I proceed further I will make some experiments, because it is my intention to cite the experiment first and then to demonstrate by reasoning how such an experiment must necessarily take effect in such a manner. And this is the true rule by which investigations of natural phenomena must proceed; and although nature herself begins from the reason and ends in the result, we must pursue the contrary course and begin, as I said above, from experience and by it seek out the reason.
Before I go any further, I will conduct some experiments because I plan to mention the experiment first and then explain through reasoning how that experiment works. This is the proper way to investigate natural phenomena; while nature itself starts with reasoning and ends with the results, we need to do the opposite and begin with experience to find the reasoning.
69.
69.
Before deducing a general rule from this case repeat the experiment two or three times and see if the same results are produced.
Before drawing a general conclusion from this case, run the experiment two or three more times to see if you get the same results.
70.
70.
It several bodies of equal weight and shape are dropped one after another at equal intervals of time, the distances between each successive body will be equally increased.
If several objects of the same weight and shape are dropped one after another at equal time intervals, the distances between each successive object will increase equally.
The experiment to prove the above-mentioned theorem respecting motion must be made thus: Take two balls of equal weight and shape and let them fall from a great height so that when they start falling they touch one another, and let the investigator stand on the ground and watch whether the contact is maintained during their fall. This experiment must be repeated several times, so that the trial may not be marred by any accident and the experiment vitiated and the spectator deceived.
The experiment to prove the aforementioned theorem about motion should be conducted like this: Take two balls of equal weight and shape, and let them drop from a great height so that they touch each other when they start falling. The investigator should stand on the ground and observe whether they stay in contact during their fall. This experiment should be repeated several times to ensure that no accidents spoil the trial, risking the validity of the experiment and misleading the observer.
71.
71.
We know definitely that sight is infinitely swift and in an instant of time perceives countless shapes, nevertheless it only sees one object at a time. Let us take an example. You, O reader, will see the whole of this written page at a glance, and you will instantly realize that it is full of various letters, but you will not realize at that moment what these letters are nor what they signify; wherefore you will have to proceed word by word and line by line to take cognizance of these letters. Again, if you wish to reach the summit of a building you must mount step by step, {170} otherwise it will be impossible for you to reach the summit. And therefore I say to you whom nature has drawn to this art, if you wish to attain to a thorough knowledge of the forms of objects, you will begin by studying the details, and not proceed to the second until you have committed the first to memory and mastered it in practice, and if you do otherwise you will be wasting your time and protracting your studies. And remember first of all to acquire diligence, which signifies speed.
We know for sure that sight is incredibly fast and can perceive countless shapes in an instant; however, it only sees one object at a time. Let’s take an example. You, the reader, can glance at this entire page and quickly see that it's filled with different letters, but you won’t immediately understand what those letters are or what they mean. To grasp their significance, you’ll need to go through it word by word and line by line. Similarly, if you want to reach the top of a building, you must climb step by step; otherwise, you won’t get to the top. So, I tell you, if you’re drawn to this art, to truly understand the forms of objects, start by studying the details, and don’t move on to the next part until you’ve memorized and practiced the first. Otherwise, you'll just waste time and prolong your learning. And remember, the first thing to acquire is diligence, which means speed. {170}
72.
72.
Of the nature of the eye. Here are the forms, here the colours, here the form of every part of the universe are concentrated in a point, and that point is so great a marvel! O marvellous and stupendous necessity! thou dost compel by thy law, and by the most direct path, every effect to proceed from its cause. These things are verily miracles! I wrote in my Anatomy how in so small a space the visual faculty can be reproduced and formed again in its whole expanse.
Of the nature of the eye. Here are the shapes, here the colors, here every part of the universe is concentrated in one point, and that point is such an incredible wonder! Oh amazing and astounding necessity! You compel, by your law and the most straightforward way, every effect to come from its cause. These things are truly miracles! I wrote in my Anatomy how the visual ability can be recreated and formed in its entirety within such a small space.
73.
73.
In many cases one and the same thing is attracted by two violent forces,—necessity and power. The water falls in rain and by necessity the earth absorbs the humidity; the sun causes it to evaporate, not of necessity, but by power.
In many cases, the same thing is pulled by two strong forces—necessity and power. The water falls as rain, and the earth absorbs the moisture out of necessity; the sun causes it to evaporate, not out of necessity, but through power.
74.
74.
The pupil of the eye in the air expands and contracts according to every degree of motion made by the sun. And with every dilation or contraction the same object will appear of a different size, although frequently the relative scale of surrounding circumstances does not allow us to perceive these variations in any single object we look at.
The pupil of the eye in the air expands and contracts with every movement of the sun. With each dilation or contraction, the same object can look like it's a different size, even though often the relative scale of what's around us doesn’t let us notice these changes in any one object we see.
75.
75.
The pupil of the eye dilates and contracts in proportion to the variety of bright and dark objects which are reflected in it. In this case nature has afforded compensation to the visual faculty by contracting the pupil of the eye when it is offended by excess of light and by causing it to dilate when offended by excess of darkness, like the opening of the purse. And nature here behaves like the man who has too much light in his house and closes half the window, or more or less of it according to need; and when night comes he opens the window altogether so as to see better inside his house, and nature here adopts a continued process of compensation, by continually regulating and readjusting the expansion and contracting of the pupil, in proportion to the aforesaid obscurity and light which are continually reflected in it.
The pupil of the eye expands and shrinks based on the different bright and dark objects reflected in it. In this case, nature has provided a way for our vision to adjust by making the pupil constrict when there’s too much light and dilate when there’s too much darkness, similar to how one opens or closes a purse. Nature acts like a person who has too much light in their home and closes half the window, or adjusts it based on what’s necessary; then, when night falls, they open the window all the way to see better inside. Nature continuously makes adjustments, regulating and readjusting the expansion and contraction of the pupil in response to the varying light and darkness reflected in it.
76.
76.
When you collect facts relating to the science of the motion of water, remember to place under every proposition the uses to which it may be applied, in order that this knowledge may not be fruitless.
When you gather facts about the science of water movement, make sure to include the practical applications for each point so that this knowledge is useful.
77.
77.
This is a difficult question to answer, but I will nevertheless state my opinion. Water, which is clothed with air, desires naturally to cleave to its sphere because in this position it is without gravity. This gravity is twofold,—the gravity of the whole which tends to the centre of the elements, and the gravity which tends to the centre of the waters of the spherical orb; if this were not so the water would form a half sphere only, which is the sphere described from the centre upwards. But I see no means in the human mind of acquiring knowledge with regard to this. We must say, as we say of the magnet which attracts iron, that such a virtue is an occult property of which there is an infinite quantity in nature.
This is a tough question to answer, but I’ll share my thoughts anyway. Water, surrounded by air, naturally wants to stay in its place because that’s where it experiences no gravity. This gravity has two aspects: the overall gravity that pulls toward the center of the elements, and the gravity that pulls toward the center of the water in the spherical shape. If this weren't the case, water would only form a half-sphere, which is the shape created from the center upward. However, I don’t think there’s a way for the human mind to gain knowledge about this. We have to accept, like we do with the magnet that attracts iron, that this quality is a hidden property present in infinite amounts in nature.
78.
78.
In the motion of earth against earth the repercussion of the portion struck is slight.
In the movement of earth against earth, the impact on the affected part is minimal.
Water struck by water, eddies in circles around the spot where the shock has taken place.
Water hits water, swirling in circles around the area where the impact happened.
The reverberation of the voice continues for a {173} great distance through the air; for a greater distance through fire. The mind travels for a still greater distance through the universe; but since it is finite it does not penetrate into infinity.
The echo of the voice carries far through the air; it travels even further through fire. The mind journeys an even greater distance across the universe, but since it is limited, it cannot reach into infinity.
79.
79.
If the water which rises on the summits of the mountains comes from the sea, whence it is propelled by its weight to a greater height than that of the mountains, why has this portion of the element of water the power to elevate itself to such an altitude and to penetrate the earth by so great an expenditure of labour and time, when the residue of the element of water, whose only obstacle is the air which does not impede it, is not able to raise itself to a similar altitude? And thou who didst devise this theory, go and study nature, so that thou mayst cease to acquire such opinions of which thou hast made so great a collection, together with the capital and interest which thou dost possess.
If the water that rises to the tops of the mountains comes from the sea, where it is pushed up to a height greater than that of the mountains, why does this part of the water have the ability to lift itself to such heights and to penetrate the earth with such effort and time, while the rest of the water, which only faces the air as an obstacle that doesn't stop it, cannot rise to a similar height? And you, who came up with this theory, go and study nature so that you can stop holding onto so many opinions that you have gathered, along with the capital and interest you possess.
80.
80.
The sphere of the earth has gravity which increases in proportion to the lightness of the element which contains it.
The Earth's sphere has gravity that increases relative to the lightness of the element it contains.
Fire is light in its sphere and its lightness increases in proportion to the weight of the element which contains it.
Fire is light in its area, and its brightness grows as the weight of the material that holds it increases.
No primary element has gravity or lightness in its own sphere.
No basic element has weight or lightness in its own domain.
81.
81.
The motion made by bodies which possess gravity to the common centre is not produced by the tendency of the body to find this centre, nor is it caused by attraction made by the centre, as by a magnet, drawing the weight towards it.
The movement of objects that have gravity toward a common center isn't due to the object's desire to reach that center, nor is it caused by the center's pull, like a magnet pulling weight toward it.
82.
82.
Why does not the weight remain in its place?
Why doesn’t the weight stay in its place?
It does not remain because it has no resistance.
It doesn't stay because it has no resistance.
And whither will it tend?
And where will it lead?
It will tend to the centre of the earth.
It will focus on the center of the earth.
And why not along other lines?
And why not in different ways?
Because the weight which meets with no resistance will descend by the shortest way to the lowest depth, and the lowest depth is the centre of the earth.
Because the weight that encounters no resistance will fall straight down to the lowest point, and the lowest point is the center of the earth.
And how does a weight find the centre of the earth with such directness?
And how does a weight find the center of the earth with such straightforwardness?
Because it does not proceed at random, wandering by diverse courses.
Because it doesn't move randomly, wandering through various paths.
83.
83.
Instrumental science, that is to say, mechanics, is the most noble and most useful of sciences, inasmuch as by means of it all living bodies which have movement act; and this movement has {175} its origin in the centre of gravity which is placed in the middle, dividing unequal weights, and it has dearth and wealth of muscles and lever also and counter-lever.
Instrumental science, or mechanics, is the most important and practical of the sciences because it explains how all living things that move function. This movement originates from the center of gravity, which is located in the center, balancing unequal weights. It also involves the abundance and scarcity of muscles, levers, and counter-levers. {175}
84.
84.
Since these things are far more ancient than letters, it is no wonder if in our day no records exist to tell how these seas filled so many countries. But if some record had existed, conflagrations, floods, wars, changes of tongues and laws have consumed all that is ancient; sufficient for us is the testimony of objects born in the salt waters and found again in the high mountains far off from the seas of those times.
Since these events happened long before writing was invented, it's no surprise that there are no records today to explain how these seas covered so many lands. However, even if some record had survived, fires, floods, wars, and shifts in languages and laws have destroyed everything ancient. What matters to us is the evidence from objects that originated in the saltwater but have been discovered in the high mountains far from the seas of those times.
85.
85.
Heat causes moisture to move, and cold arrests it; as is seen in a cold country which arrests the motion of the clouds in the air. Where there is life there is heat, where there is vital heat there is movement of moisture.
Heat makes moisture move, and cold stops it; just like in a cold area that halts the movement of clouds in the sky. Where there is life, there's heat; where there's vital heat, there's movement of moisture.
86.
86.
The act of cutting out the nostrils of a horse is a piece of ludicrous folly. And the foolish indulge in this practice as though they considered nature had failed to supply necessary wants, and man had therefore to supplement her work. Nature made two apertures in the nose, which each in {176} itself is half as large as the lung pipe whence breath proceeds, and if these apertures did not exist the mouth would abundantly suffice for breathing purposes. And if you said to me, Why has nature thus provided animals with nostrils if respiration through the mouth is sufficient?—I would answer that nostrils are made to be used when the mouth is employed in masticating its food.
The act of cutting out a horse's nostrils is completely ridiculous. Some people actually do this, as if they believe nature somehow failed to meet basic needs, and that humans must step in to fix it. Nature created two openings in the nose, each half the size of the air passage that we use to breathe. If those openings didn't exist, the mouth would be more than enough for breathing. If you were to ask me, "Why did nature give animals nostrils if breathing through the mouth is enough?" I would reply that nostrils are meant to be used when the mouth is busy chewing food.
87.
87.
If a tree has been stripped of its bark in some spot, nature makes provision for this and gives a greater supply of nourishing sap to the stripped portion than to any other, so that in place of what has been taken away the bark grows thicker than in any other spot. And so impetuous is the motion of the sap that when it reaches the spot which is to be healed, it rises higher like a bounding ball, in bubbles, not unlike boiling water.
If a tree has had its bark taken off in a certain area, nature compensates by sending more nourishing sap to that damaged spot than to any other area, causing the bark to grow back thicker than in other places. The flow of sap is so vigorous that when it reaches the injured spot, it rises up like a bouncing ball, forming bubbles, similar to boiling water.
88.
88.
Nature has so placed the leaves of the latest shoots of many trees that the sixth leaf is always above the first, and thus in continued succession unless the rule is obstructed. And this she has done for two useful purposes in the plant: firstly, since the branches and the fruit of the following year spring from the bud or eye which is above and in contact with the juncture of the leaves, {177} the water which feeds the shoot may be able to run down and nourish the bud, through the drop being caught in the hollow whence the leaf springs. And the second advantage is that as these buds shoot in the following year, one will not be covered by the other, since the five shoots spring on five different sides.
Nature has arranged the leaves of the newest shoots on many trees so that the sixth leaf is always above the first, creating a continued sequence unless something interrupts this pattern. She's done this for two main reasons in the plant: first, because the branches and fruit of the next year come from the bud or eye located above and connected to the point where the leaves meet, the water that nourishes the shoot can flow down and feed the bud, as the drop is captured in the area where the leaf grows from. The second benefit is that when these buds grow the following year, none will block another since the five shoots emerge from five different sides. {177}
89.
89.
In order to arrive at knowledge of the motions of birds in the air, it is first necessary to acquire knowledge of the winds, which we will prove by the motions of water in itself, and this knowledge will be a step enabling us to arrive at the knowledge of beings that fly between the air and the wind.
To understand how birds move in the air, we first need to understand the winds. We will demonstrate this by examining how water moves on its own, and this understanding will help us learn about the creatures that fly between the air and the wind.
90.
90.
The reason of this is that small birds being without down cannot support the intense cold of the high altitudes in which the vultures and eagles or and other great birds, well supplied with down and clothed with many kinds of feathers, [fly]. Again, the small birds, having delicate and thin wings, support themselves in the low air, which is denser, and they could not bear up in the rarer air, which affords slighter resistance.
The reason for this is that small birds, lacking down feathers, can't handle the extreme cold found at the high altitudes where vultures, eagles, and other large birds, which are well-covered in down and various types of feathers, fly. Furthermore, small birds, with their delicate and thin wings, can thrive in the denser low air, but they wouldn't be able to stay airborne in the thinner air, which offers less resistance.
91.
91.
The shafts formed in the shoulders of the wings of birds have been so devised by ingenious nature {178} as to occasion a convenient pliancy in the direct impetus which often occurs in the swift flight of birds, since she found it more practical to bend a small part of the wing in the direct flight than the whole of it.
92.
92.
O time! swift devourer of all created things! How many kings, how many nations, thou hast overthrown, how great changes of kingdoms and diverse vicissitudes have succeeded one another, since the marvellous body of this fish, which perished in the caverns and intricate recesses [of the mountain]. Now undone by time, thou liest patient in this confined spot; with thy fleshless and bare bones thou hast built the framework and the support of the mountain that is above thee.
O time! fast destroyer of everything that exists! How many kings, how many nations you’ve brought down, how many big changes in kingdoms and various ups and downs have followed one after another, since the amazing body of this fish, which decayed in the caves and complex recesses [of the mountain]. Now defeated by time, you lie still in this limited space; with your fleshless and bare bones, you’ve created the structure and foundation of the mountain that stands above you.
93.
93.
Unconscious life remains in what is dead, which when reunited to the stomach of living men, reacquires sentient and conscious life.
Unconscious life exists in what is dead, which, when brought back to the stomachs of living people, regains sentient and conscious life.
94.
94.
Men are chosen to be physicians in order to minister to diseases of which they are ignorant.
Men are selected to be doctors so they can treat illnesses they know little about.
95.
95.
Every man wishes to amass money in order to give it to the physicians who are the destroyers of life; they ought therefore to be rich.
Every man wants to make money to pay the doctors who take away life; they should therefore be wealthy.
96.
96.
Take pains to preserve thy health; and thou wilt all the more easily do this if thou avoidest physicians, because their drugs are a kind of alchemy, and there are as many books on this subject as there are on medicine.
Take care to maintain your health; and you'll find it much easier to do this if you avoid doctors, because their medications are a type of alchemy, and there are just as many books on this topic as there are on medicine.
97.
97.
Oh! meditators on perpetual motion, how many vain projects of similar character you have devised! Go and join the seekers of gold.
Oh! meditators on constant movement, how many pointless plans of that sort have you come up with! Go and join the gold seekers.
98.
98.
The water which flows in a river moves either because it is summoned or driven, or because it moves of its own accord. If it is summoned,—and I mean sought after,—who is the seeker? If it is driven, who is the driver? If it moves of its own accord, it gives evidence of reasoning; and reasoning in bodies which continually change their shape is impossible, because in such bodies there is no consciousness.
The water that flows in a river moves either because it is called forth or pushed along, or it moves on its own. If it is called forth—and I mean pursued—who is the pursuer? If it is pushed, who is the one doing the pushing? If it moves on its own, it suggests some level of reasoning; and reasoning in things that are constantly changing shape is impossible, because those things lack consciousness.
99.
99.
I wish to work miracles. I may have less than other and less energetic men; and those who wish to grow rich in a day live a long time in great poverty, as happens, and will always happen, to alchemists, who seek to make gold and silver, and to the engineers who wish from still {180} water to obtain life and perpetual motion, and to the supreme fool,—the necromancer and the magician.
I want to perform miracles. I might have less than other, more driven people; and those who want to get rich overnight often spend a long time in deep poverty, just like alchemists who try to make gold and silver, and engineers who hope to get life and perpetual motion from still water, as well as the ultimate fool—the necromancer and the magician. {180}
100.
100.
There is no part of astronomy which does not depend on the visual lines and on perspective, the daughter of painting; because the painter is he who by the necessity of his art has begotten perspective, and it is impossible to do without lines which include all the various figures of the bodies begotten by nature and without which the art of geometry is blind. And while the geometrist reduces every surface surrounded by lines to a square, and each body to the figure of the cube, and mathematics do the same with their cube roots and square roots, these two sciences deal only with the continuous and discontinuous quantity, but they do not deal with the quality which constitutes the beauty of the works of nature and the ornament of the world.
There's no aspect of astronomy that doesn't rely on visual lines and perspective, which comes from painting. The painter is the one who, by the necessity of their art, has created perspective. You can't do without lines that encompass all the different shapes of the natural world, otherwise, the art of geometry remains blind. While the geometer reduces every area surrounded by lines to a square and each object to a cube, and mathematics does the same with their cube roots and square roots, these two fields only focus on continuous and discontinuous quantities. They don't address the quality that represents the beauty of nature's creations and the decoration of the world.
101.
101.
Here the adversary will say that he does not want so much knowledge, and the mere skill of depicting nature will suffice him. To which I make reply that there is no greater error than to trust to our judgement without other reasoning, as experience, the enemy of alchemists, necromancers and other foolish intellects, has in all times proved.
Here, the opponent will claim that he doesn't want so much knowledge and that simply being able to portray nature is enough for him. In response, I say that it's a grave mistake to rely on our judgment without any reasoning, such as experience, which has always been the undoing of alchemists, necromancers, and other misguided thinkers.
102.
102.
The lying interpreters of nature affirm that quicksilver is the common seed of all metals. They do not bear in mind that nature raises substances according to the diversity of things which she wishes to produce in the world.
The deceitful interpreters of nature claim that mercury is the main source of all metals. They ignore the fact that nature creates substances based on the variety of things she wants to produce in the world.
103.
103.
The belief in necromancy is reputed to be the most foolish of all human opinions. It is the sister of alchemy which gives birth to simple and natural things; but it is all the more reprehensible than alchemy, inasmuch as it brings forth nothing but what is like itself, that is, lies. This is not the case with alchemy, which is confined to the simple products of nature, and whose function cannot be performed by nature herself, because in it there are no organic instruments with which it can work, such as the hands are to man and which have enabled him to make glass, &c. But necromancy, the flag and flying banner, blown hither and thither by the winds, is the guide of the silly multitude, which constantly bears witness with gaping wonder to the countless effects of this art; and whole books are written which declare that incantations and spirits are efficacious and speak without tongues and without vocal organs, without which it is impossible to speak, and carry the heaviest weights, raising tempests and rain and {182} transforming men into cats, wolves and other beasts, although they who affirm such things are the first to be transformed into beasts. And certainly if such necromancy existed, as is believed by lower intellects, there is nothing on the earth which would be so effectual both as regards the service and detriment of man; because if it is true that this art has the power to disturb the calm serenity of the atmosphere, changing it into night and producing sparks and winds, with fearful thunder and lightnings that fly through the darkness, and overthrowing high buildings with violent winds and uprooting forests and striking armies and shattering and overwhelming them, and producing, in addition to this, devastating storms which rob the peasants of the fruits of their toil, what kind of warfare is there so deadly to the enemy? Who in naval warfare can be compared with him who commands the winds and generates storms which ruin and sink any fleet whatsoever? Certainly he who could dispose of such violent forces would be the lord of nations, and no human skill could resist his deadly power. The hidden treasures and gems concealed in the body of the earth would be manifest unto him. He would let himself be borne through the air from the east to the west, and through all the opposed regions of the universe. But why should I proceed further? What thing is there which could not be effected by such an art? Nothing, save {183} the discovery of immortality. And if it is true, why has it not remained among men who so greatly desired it, and led them to disregard any deity? And I know that there are many who to satisfy a whim would destroy God and the universe. And if necromancy has not remained with man in spite of its being so necessary to him it can never have existed, nor will it ever exist according to the definition of the spirit which is invisible in the body, for in the elements there are no incorporate things, for where there is no body there is a vacuum, and a vacuum cannot exist in the elements because it would be immediately filled by them.
The belief in necromancy is considered one of the most foolish human opinions. It is similar to alchemy, which produces simple and natural things; however, it is even more contemptible than alchemy because it only creates things that are akin to itself—meaning, lies. Unlike alchemy, which is limited to the basic products of nature, necromancy cannot be executed by nature alone, as it lacks the organic tools that humans use, like hands, which allow them to create glass, etc. But necromancy, the flag and flying banner it waves, is misleading the gullible crowd, who constantly gape in wonder at the countless effects of this practice. Entire books claim that spells and spirits are effective and communicate without speech or vocal cords, even though those are essential for communication, and that they can lift heavy weights, cause storms and rain, and transform people into cats, wolves, and other animals, even though those who claim such things are often the first to become beasts themselves. If necromancy truly existed, as believed by simple minds, there would be nothing on Earth more impactful, both beneficial and harmful, to humanity. For if it's true that this art can disrupt the peaceful sky, turning it to night and creating sparks and winds, with terrifying thunder and lightning that pierce through darkness, and can topple tall buildings with strong winds, uproot forests, strike armies, and decimate them, along with creating destructive storms that steal away the crops of farmers, what kind of warfare could be deadlier to the enemy? Who in naval battles could compare to someone who controls the winds and invokes storms capable of destroying and sinking any fleet? Truly, anyone who could wield such powerful forces would be the ruler of nations, and no human skill could withstand their lethal power. The hidden treasures and gems buried in the Earth would be revealed to them. They could fly through the air from east to west, traversing all the contrary regions of the universe. But why go on? What could not be accomplished by such an art? Nothing, except the discovery of immortality. And if it were real, why hasn’t it stayed with humans who desired it so much, ultimately leading them to disregard any deity? I know there are many who, to satisfy a whim, would destroy God and the universe. And if necromancy hasn’t persisted among people despite its necessity, it likely never existed and never will exist, given the definition of the spirit that is invisible in the body, as there are no incorporated substances in the elements; wherever there is no body, there is emptiness, and that emptiness cannot exist in the elements since it would be instantly filled by them.
104.
104.
The eye in its given distances and by its given means deceives itself in the performance of its functions less than any other sense, because it sees in straight lines which form a cone, the base of which is the object it perceives, and transmits it to the eye, as I intend to prove. But the ear greatly deceives itself as to the position and distance of the objects it apprehends, because the sonorous waves do not reach it in straight lines, like those of the eye, but by tortuous and reflex lines, and often the most remote seem to be nearest, owing to the peregrinations of such waves, although the voice of the echo is transmitted to the sense by straight lines only. The smell is less certain of the spot whence the odour arises, but {184} taste and touch alone come into direct contact with the object which they apprehend.
The eye, when considering distances and using its abilities, misjudges its function less than any other sense. It sees in straight lines that form a cone, with the base being the object it observes, and sends that information to the brain, as I intend to demonstrate. In contrast, the ear often misjudges the position and distance of sounds because sound waves don’t reach it in straight lines like light does. Instead, they travel in winding and reflected paths, so sometimes faraway sounds seem closer due to how those waves travel, even though echoes are conveyed to the ear in straight lines. Smell is also uncertain about the source of a scent, but {184} taste and touch are the only senses that come into direct contact with the objects they perceive.
105.
105.
The smallest natural point is larger than all mathematical points, and the proof of this is that the natural point has continuity, and everything which has continuity is infinitely divisible; but the mathematical point is indivisible because it is not a quantity. Every continuous quantity is mentally infinitely divisible. Among the magnitude of things which are among us, the chief of all is nothingness; and its function extends to matter that does not exist, and its essence is in time in the past or in the future, and it has nothing of the present. This nothingness has its part equal to the whole and the whole to the part, and the divisible to the indivisible, and produces the same result by addition or subtraction, or if it be divided or multiplied,—as is proved by arithmeticians by their tenth character, which represents nothing. And its power does not extend to the things of nature.
The smallest natural point is bigger than all mathematical points, and the proof of this is that the natural point has continuity, which means it can be infinitely divided. On the other hand, the mathematical point is indivisible because it’s not a quantity. Every continuous quantity can be thought of as infinitely divisible. Among all the things around us, the most important is nothingness; its role includes things that don’t exist, and its essence lies in time, either in the past or the future, with nothing in the present. This nothingness has a part equal to the whole and the whole to the part, and the divisible to the indivisible, yielding the same result whether you add or subtract, or if it’s divided or multiplied—this is proven by mathematicians with their tenth symbol, which stands for nothing. Its influence doesn’t reach the things of nature.
That which is called nothingness is found only in time and in words: in time it is found in the past and future, and not in the present; and thus in words among things which are said to be nonexistent or impossible. In time nothingness dwells in the past and the future, and not at all in the present, and in nature it resides among the things {185} which are impossible. Whence from that which has been said, it has no being, because where there is nothingness there would be a vacuum.
What we call nothingness only exists in time and in words: in time, it exists in the past and future, but not in the present; and in words, it's found among things that are said to be nonexistent or impossible. In time, nothingness resides in the past and the future, and not at all in the present, and in nature, it exists among things that are impossible. Therefore, based on what has been said, it has no existence, because where there is nothingness, there would be a vacuum.
106.
106.
With regard to this matter, we have said on the previous page that the definition of a spirit is a power united with a body, because it cannot move of its own accord nor acquire any kind of motion. And if you say that it moves itself, this cannot be within the elements, because if the spirit is an incorporate quantity this quantity is a vacuum and the vacuum does not exist in nature, and if it did exist it would be immediately filled by the rushing in of the element in which the vacuum was formed. So according to the definition of weight which runs: "Gravity is an accidental power created by one element attracted to or suspended in another," it follows that no element, weighing nothing in its own element, can have weight in the element which is above it and lighter than it; for instance, no one part of water has no more gravity or lightness than any other part, but if you were to draw it up into the air, it would acquire weight, and this weight cannot sustain itself by itself; and it must therefore inevitably fall, and thus wherever there is a vacuum in water it will fall in. The same thing would happen with a spirit among the elements where it would continuously generate a vacuum {186} in whatever element it might find itself, for which reason it is inevitable that it would move in a constant flight to the sky until it had quitted these elements.
Regarding this matter, we mentioned on the previous page that a spirit is defined as a power combined with a body, as it cannot move on its own or acquire any kind of motion. If you claim that it can move itself, this cannot occur within the elements, because if the spirit is a tangible quantity, that quantity is a vacuum, and a vacuum doesn't exist in nature; if it did exist, it would quickly be filled by the surrounding element. According to the definition of weight, which states, "Gravity is an accidental power created by one element being attracted to or suspended in another," it follows that no element, weighing nothing in its own context, can have weight in an element that is above it and lighter than it. For instance, no single part of water is heavier or lighter than any other part, but if you pull it into the air, it would gain weight, and that weight cannot be sustained on its own; thus, it must inevitably fall, and wherever there is a vacuum in the water, it will fill in. The same thing would occur with a spirit among the elements, where it would constantly create a vacuum, which is why it is inevitable that it would continuously rise to the sky until it leaves these elements. {186}
107.
107.
We have proved that a spirit cannot exist in the elements without a body, nor move of itself by voluntary motion unless it be to rise upwards. But now we will say that if such a spirit took a body made of air it would inevitably melt into air, because if it remained united it would be separated and fall and form a vacuum, as we have described above. Therefore if it desired to remain in the air it is necessary that it should blend with a quantity of air, and if it were united with the air, two difficulties arise: that is, that it will rarefy that portion of air with which it is mingled, and this rarefied air will fly upwards and will not remain in the air which is heavier than itself; and besides this the ethereal spiritual essence is disunited, and its nature is changed, for which reason that nature loses some of its first virtue. There is in addition to these a third difficulty, and this is that a body of this kind, made of air and assumed by the spirits, is exposed to the penetrating winds which continually sunder and scatter the united portions of the air, eddying and whirling amidst the rest of the atmosphere; therefore the spirit who would pervade {187} this air would be dismembered or rent and broken up with the rending of the air of which it formed part.
We have proven that a spirit can't exist in the elements without a body, nor can it move on its own unless it rises upward. Now we will say that if such a spirit took on a body made of air, it would inevitably dissipate into air. This is because if it remained together, it would separate and fall, creating a vacuum, as we explained earlier. Therefore, if it wanted to stay in the air, it would need to mix with a certain amount of air. If it became one with the air, two problems arise: first, it would thin out the air it's mixed with, and this thinned air would rise and not stay in the heavier air surrounding it. Second, the ethereal spiritual essence becomes fragmented and changes in nature, which causes it to lose some of its original virtue. Additionally, there is a third problem: a body made of air that spirits take on is vulnerable to the strong winds that constantly break apart and scatter the mixed portions of the air, swirling and swirling with the rest of the atmosphere. So, the spirit that would try to permeate this air would be torn apart or shattered with the disturbance of the air it used to be part of. {187}
108.
108.
It is impossible that the spirit, incorporated with a certain quantity of air, should move this air; and this is proved by the passage where it is said that "the spirit rarefies that portion of the air with which it is mingled." This air therefore will rise high above the other air, and the air will be set in motion by its own lightness and not by the volition of the spirit, and if this air encounters a wind, the air will be moved by the wind and not by the spirit which is incorporated in it.
It’s impossible for the spirit, mixed with a certain amount of air, to move that air; this is supported by the statement that “the spirit makes that portion of the air it mixes with less dense.” Therefore, this air will rise above the other air, and its movement will be caused by its own lightness rather than by the will of the spirit. If this air comes across a breeze, it will be moved by the breeze, not by the spirit mixed in with it.
109.
109.
In order to show whether the spirit can speak or not it is first necessary to define the voice and the manner of its origin. The following will be our definition: The voice is the movement of air in friction against a dense body, or a dense body in friction against the air (which is the same idea), and by this friction of the dense and the rare what is rare is condensed, and resistance is caused; and again, when the rare in swift motion and the rare in slow motion come into contact, they condense one another and produce sound, and a great noise is made. The sound or murmur made by the rare moving through the rare {188} with slow motion is like the great flame whence sounds issue in the air; the exceedingly great noise made by the rare, when the air which is rare and swift mingles with that which is rare and in [slow] motion, is like the flame of fire issuing from a great gun and striking against the air; likewise the flame when it issues from a cloud strikes the air as it begets the thunderbolt. Therefore we will say that the spirit cannot produce a voice unless the air be set in motion, but since there is no air within, it cannot discharge what it does not possess; and if it wishes to move that air in which it is incorporated, it is necessary that the spirit should multiply itself; but that which has no quantity cannot be multiplied. In the fourth place it is said, that no rare body can move if it has not a stable spot whence it may take its motion, and more especially is this the case when an element must move in its own element, which does not move of itself, excepting by uniform evaporation at the centre of the thing evaporated; as occurs in the case of the sponge squeezed in the hand under water, whence the water escapes in every direction with equal motion through the spaces between the fingers of the hand which squeezes it. As to whether the spirit has an articulate voice and can be heard, and as to what are hearing and sight—the wave of the voice travels through the air as the images of objects travel to the eye.
To determine if the spirit can speak, we first need to define how voice is produced. Here’s our definition: Voice is created by the movement of air rubbing against a solid object, or a solid object rubbing against the air (essentially the same concept). Through this friction between the dense and the less dense, the less dense is compressed, creating resistance. Additionally, when the less dense in fast motion meets the less dense in slow motion, they compress each other and produce sound, resulting in a loud noise. The sound or murmur made by the less dense moving slowly through the less dense is like a large flame producing sounds in the air; the extremely loud noise from the less dense occurs when the fast-moving air interacts with the slow-moving air, resembling the flame from a cannonball striking the air; likewise, the flame emerging from a cloud hits the air and generates thunder. Thus, we can say that the spirit cannot create a voice unless the air is set in motion, but because there is no air inside, it cannot produce what it doesn’t have; and if it wants to move the air around it, the spirit would need to multiply itself; however, something without quantity cannot be multiplied. Furthermore, it is stated that no less dense object can move unless it has a stable point from which to initiate movement, especially when an element must move within its own element, which doesn’t move on its own except by uniform evaporation at its center; akin to a sponge being squeezed in hand underwater, where the water escapes equally in all directions through the spaces between the fingers. Regarding whether the spirit has a clear voice and can be heard, and what gives rise to hearing and sight—the sound wave travels through air just as images of objects travel to the eye.
110.
110.
O mathematicians, clear up this error! The spirit cannot have a voice, for where there is a voice there is a body, and where there is a body there is occupation of space, which prevents the eye seeing what is behind that space; therefore a body fills all the surrounding air, that is to say, with its own image.
O mathematicians, fix this mistake! The spirit can't have a voice, because where there's a voice, there's a body, and where there's a body, it takes up space, which blocks the eye from seeing what's behind that space; so a body occupies all the surrounding air, meaning it fills it with its own image.
111.
111.
There can be no voice where there is no motion or percussion of the air, there can be no percussion of the air where there is no instrument, there can be no such thing as an immaterial instrument; and this being so, a spirit can have neither voice, nor shape, nor force; and if it assumes a shape it can neither penetrate nor enter where the issues are closed. If any one were to say that a spirit may take bodies of various shapes by means of concentrated and compressed air, and by means of this instrument speak and move with force—I reply to this argument that where there are no nerves or bones, no force can be expended in any movement made by these imaginary spirits.
There can't be any voice without the movement or vibration of air, and there can't be any vibration of air without an instrument; there can't be such a thing as a non-physical instrument. Because of this, a spirit cannot have a voice, shape, or force; and if it takes on a shape, it can't pass through or enter where the openings are closed. If someone claims that a spirit can take on bodies of different shapes using concentrated and compressed air, and through this instrument speak and move with force—I respond to this argument by saying that without nerves or bones, no force can be used for any movement made by these imagined spirits.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
AND
TABLE OF REFERENCES
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
* *
*
Only of late years have the manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci seen the light and the many difficulties been overcome which long proved an obstacle to their publication. The labour of editing, deciphering and translating his many scattered and fragmentary codices was beyond the efforts of any single man. The gratitude of the cultivated world is therefore due to those who, like J. P. Richter, C. Kavaisson-Mollien, Luca Beltrami, Piumati, Sabachnikoff, and, last but not least, the scholars of the Academia del Lincei, have so faithfully devoted themselves to this task, which alone has made possible the present little work.
Only in recent years have the manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci finally been published, overcoming the many challenges that had previously hindered their release. The effort required to edit, decipher, and translate his numerous scattered and fragmentary notebooks was more than any one person could handle. Therefore, the cultured world owes a debt of gratitude to those who, like J. P. Richter, C. Kavaisson-Mollien, Luca Beltrami, Piumati, Sabachnikoff, and, last but not least, the scholars of the Academia del Lincei, have devoted themselves so faithfully to this task, which has made this small work possible.
It was unavoidable that the form in which these manuscripts have been published should practically restrict their possession to the great libraries. But an excellent volume of selections from the writings of Leonardo, which are found in so haphazard a manner scattered through his codices and intermingled with his drawings and diagrams, has been published in Italy (Leonardo da Vinci: Frammenti Letterari e Storici, Florence, 1900). By kind permission of its editor, Dr. Solmi, this has served as a basis for the text of the present translation. The references, however, have {194} been verified with the complete editions of Leonardo's works, while a different arrangement has been made of the text.
It was unavoidable that the way these manuscripts have been published would mostly limit their access to large libraries. However, a great collection of selections from Leonardo's writings, which are randomly scattered throughout his codices and mixed in with his drawings and diagrams, has been published in Italy (Leonardo da Vinci: Frammenti Letterari e Storici, Florence, 1900). With the generous permission of its editor, Dr. Solmi, this publication has served as the foundation for the text of this translation. The references, however, have {194} been checked against the complete editions of Leonardo's works, and the text has been rearranged.
L. E.
L. E.
TABLE OF REFERENCES
[A] Les manuscrits de Léonard de Vinci. Le manuscrit A de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. i. Paris, 1880.
[A] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The Manuscript A from the Library of the Institute. Edited by Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. i. Paris, 1880.
[ASH I] Les manuscrits de Léonard de Vinci. Les manuscrits H de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut; 2038 (Ash I) et 2037 (Ash II) de la Bibliotheque Nationale. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. vi. Paris, 1891.
[ASH I] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The H manuscripts from the Library of the Institute; 2038 (Ash I) and 2037 (Ash II) from the National Library. Edited by Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. vi. Paris, 1891.
[ASH II] Idem.
[ASH II] Same.
[B] Les manuscrits de Léonard de Vinci. Les manuscrits B et D de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. ii. Paris, 1883.
[B] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The manuscripts B and D from the Library of the Institute. Edited by Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. ii. Paris, 1883.
[C] Les manuscrits de Leonard de Vinci. Les manuscrits C, E et K de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. iii. Paris, 1888.
[C] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The C, E, and K manuscripts from the Institute Library. Edited by Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. iii. Paris, 1888.
[C A] Il Codice Atlantico di Léonardo da Vinci nella Biblioteca Ambrosiana di Milano. Rome; Milan, 1891. (Still in course of publication.)
[C A] The Atlantic Codex by Leonardo da Vinci in the Ambrosian Library of Milan. Rome; Milan, 1891. (Still being published.)
[D] See B.
[D] See B.
[E] See C.
[E] See C.
[F] Les manuscrits de Léonard de Vinci. Les manuscrits F et I de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. iv. Paris, 1889.
[F] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The manuscripts F and I from the Library of the Institute. Ed. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. iv. Paris, 1889.
[G] Les manuscrits de Léonard de Vinci. Les manuscrits G, L et M de la Bibliothèque de l'Institut. Edit. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. v. Paris, 1890.
[G] The manuscripts of Leonardo da Vinci. The G, L, and M manuscripts from the Library of the Institute. Ed. Ravaisson-Mollien, vol. v. Paris, 1890.
[H] See Ash I.
See Ash I.
[I] See F.
See F.
[L] See G.
[L] Check out G.
[Lu] Léonardo da Vinci: Das Buch vom Malerei. Herausgegeben v. H. Ludwig. 3 vols. Berlin, 1882.
[Lu] Leonardo da Vinci: The Book on Painting. Edited by H. Ludwig. 3 vols. Berlin, 1882.
[M] See G.
[M] Check G.
[R] The Literary Works of Leonardo da Vinci. Compiled and edited from the original manuscripts by J. P. Richter. 2 vols. London, 1883.
[R] The Literary Works of Leonardo da Vinci. Compiled and edited from the original manuscripts by J. P. Richter. 2 vols. London, 1883.
[S] Leonardo da Vinci: Frammenti Letterari e Filosofici. Trasceiti dal Dr. Edmondo Solmi. Florence, 1900.
[S] Leonardo da Vinci: Literary and Philosophical Fragments. Edited by Dr. Edmondo Solmi. Florence, 1900.
[T] Il codice di Léonardo da Vinci nella Biblioteca del Principe Trivulzio. Edit. L. Beltrami. Milan, 1892.
[T] The code of Leonardo da Vinci in the Library of Prince Trivulzio. Edit. L. Beltrami. Milan, 1892.
[V U] Leonardo da Vinci. Il codice del volo degli uccelli ed altre materie. Edit. Sabachnikoff e Piumati. Paris, 1893.
[V U] Leonardo da Vinci. The Code of Bird Flight and Other Subjects. Ed. Sabachnikoff and Piumati. Paris, 1893.
THOUGHTS ON LIFE
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 3 1 R 4 4 4 CA 119 r 3 2 R 1339 5 5 Lu 9 4 3 R 841 5 6 R 1169
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 5 7 S 69 14 36 R 838 6 8 C A 119 r 14 37 Lu 16 6 9 C A 91 v 15 38 Lu 65 6 10 C A 119 r 15 39 S 96 6 11 S 71 15 40 B 4 v 7 12 R 1178 15 41 F 96 v 7 13 S 72 15 42 C A 79 r 7 14 T 2 v 15 43 S 98 8 15 C A 112 r 15 44 S 99 8 16 Lu 65 16 45 G 47 r 9 17 S 74 16 46 C A 119 v 9 18 S 336 16 47 R 837 9 19 S 74 17 48 R 1210 9 20 R 1175 19 49 I 18 r 9 21 M 58 v 19 50 S 67 10 22 V U 12 r 19 51 R 1135 10 23 S 76 19 52 C A 169 v 10 24 C A 119 r 20 53 S 114 11 25 C A 117 r 20 54 S 115 11 26 C A 76 r 21 55 Ash II 4 r 11 27 C A 117 r 21 56 C A 59 r 12 28 C A 76 r 21 57 T 6 r 12 29 F 27 v 21 58 G 74 v 12 30 S 83 22 58 S 121 12 31 R 1150 22 60 S 122 12 32 C A 154 r 22 61 S 123 13 33 C A 154 r 23 62 H 89 v 13 34 C A 86 r 23 63 S 168 13 35 T 20 v 23 64 F 49 v
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 24 65 S 169 36 94 C A 29 v 24 66 R 846 36 95 C A 12 r 24 67 R 1219 36 96 C A 71 v 25 68 R 1187 37 97 S 205 25 69 R 838 37 98 T 34 R 27 70 C A 90 r 37 99 T 34 r 28 71 C A 119 v 37 100 T 27 r 29 72 R 839 37 101 C A 71 r 29 73 Lu 499 38 102 Lu 77 30 74 T 7 v 38 103 R 1132 30 75 S 180 39 104 R 1133 30 76 R 916 39 105 S 208 31 77 R 798 39 106 T 340 31 78 S 187 39 l07 T 14 v 32 79 C A 119 r 39 108 C 117 v 32 80 R 1 39 109 G 49 r 32 81 Lu 292 40 110 S 209 33 82 S 201 41 111 H passim 34 83 H 60 r 44 ll2 S 214 34 84 H 32 r 45 113 H 48 v 34 85 S 202 45 114 S 2l6 34 86 C A 76 r 45 115 R 827 35 87 S 202 46 116 R 844 35 88 H 33 v 47 117 R 8l6 35 89 S 203 47 118 S 221 35 90 T 33 v 48 119 S 221 35 91 T 23 v 48 120 S 229 35 92 Ash i 34 v 48 121 C 15 v 36 93 C A 76 r 50 122 R 1358
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 51 123 S 217 54 127 R 300 52 124 R 1355 55 128 S 382 52 125 Lu 24 55 129 S 199 53 126 Lu 16
THOUGHTS ON ART
59 1 C A 141 v 85 24 Lu 29 60 2 S 274 85 25 Lu 31 60 3 Lu 438 87 26 Lu 30 60 4 Lu 27 88 27 Lu 32 60 5 Lu 34 90 28 S 276 61 6 Lu 7 90 29 Lu 9 62 7 Lu 8 90 30 Lu 13 64 8 Ash II 19 v 91 31 S 275 65 9 Lu 2 92 32 Ash II 20 r 66 10 Lu 7 92 33 Ash II 26 r 66 11 Lu 14 93 34 Ash II 25 r 24 v 68 12 Lu 10 68 13 Lu 46 95 35 Lu 35 68 14 Lu 18 96 36 Lu 36 69 15 Lu 20 97 37 Lu 38 71 16 Lu 21 98 38 Lu 40 72 17 Lu 22 99 39 Lu 41 73 18 S 251 100 40 Lu 405 77 19 S 257 100 41 Lu 62 80 20 Lu 27 100 42 R 498 82 21 Lu 27 100 43 Lu 57 82 22 Lu 26 101 44 Ash II 16 v 83 23 Lu 28 101 45 Lu 58
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 101 46 R 103 116 70 Lu 107 102 47 R 104 116 71 S 337 103 48 Lu 404 117 72 S 338 104 49 Ash II 22v 117 73 S 336 105 50 Lu 54 117 74 S 337 105 51 I 130 v 118 75 Lu 108 105 52 C A 76 v 119 76 Lu 109 106 53 C A 119 v 120 77 A 23 r 106 54 G 8 v 120 78 K 110 v 106 55 Ash II 17 v 120 79 S 338 107 56 C A 181 v 121 80 Lu 15, 25 107 57 S 200 125 81 R 1021 108 58 S 284 125 82 Lu 806 109 59 S 78 127 83 Ash I 18 v 111 60 S 283 128 84 Ash I 21 r 111 61 G 33 r v 129 85 Ash I 30 v 111 62 R 796 133 86 S 2l6 112 63 Ash II 26 r 134 87 Ash II 22 v 113 64 Ash II 28 r 134 88 S 335 113 65 Ash II 26 r 135 89 S 338 114 66 Ash II 25 r 136 90 S 339 114 67 Ash II 24 v 137 91 S 341 115 68 Lu 53 137 92 S 342 116 69 S 122 137 93 S 340
THOUGHTS ON SCIENCE
141 1 Lu 1 141 3 R 3 141 2 R 110 141 4 R 6
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 142 5 R 1157 154 34 F 6 r 142 6 G 96 v 155 35 F 8 r 142 7 T 12 r 155 36 F 34 v 142 8 Lu 1 155 37 G 34 r 143 9 Lu 33 156 38 F 85 v 146 10 E 8 v 156 39 S 136 146 11 R 1156 158 40 S 141 146 12 K 49 r 158 41 S 139 146 13 I 102 r, v 158 42 S 140 147 14 A 24 r 159 43 S 128 148 15 S 124 160 44 R 902 148 16 T 36 v 161 45 S 138 148 17 T 36 v 161 46 S 137 148 18 H 141 r 161 47 S 137 148 19 E 22 r 161 48 S 138 149 20 I 68 r 162 49 S 139 149 21 R 859 162 50 S 139 149 22 F 52 r 162 51 S 142 150 23 S 126 163 52 C A 80 r 150 24 S 127 164 53 H 95 r 151 25 B 63 r 164 54 H 90 r 151 26 S 125 164 55 S 88 151 27 C 26 v 164 56 F 30 v 151 28 A 60 r 164 57 R 1000 151 29 S 124 165 58 R 970 152 30 C 28 v 165 59 H 77 r 152 31 R 860 165 60 R 965 153 32 S 131 166 61 R 953 154 33 S 132 166 62 F 52 v
Page. No. Reference. Page. No. Reference. 167 63 G 49 v 176 88 S 118 167 64 K 22 177 89 E 54 r 168 65 S 113 177 90 C A 66 v 168 66 S 113 177 91 E 52 v 168 67 C A 147 v 178 92 S 148 168 68 E 55 v 178 93 S 167 168 69 S 88 178 94 S 200 169 70 M 57 r 178 95 S 200 169 71 R 107 179 96 S 200 170 72 C A 337 v 179 97 R 1206 170 73 T 39 r 179 98 K 101 v 171 74 I 202 179 99 R 796 171 75 D 5 r 180 100 Lu 17 172 76 F 2 v 180 101 S 66 172 77 C A 75 v 181 102 S 122 172 78 H 67 v 181 103 R 1213 173 79 F 2 v 183 104 S 181 173 80 F 69 v 184 105 Ash III 27 v 174 81 S 129 185 106 S 192 174 82 C A 153 v 186 107 R 1214 174 83 V U 3 v 187 108 R 1215 175 84 R 984 187 109 C A 187 v 175 85 S 142 189 110 S 196 175 86 C A 76 r 189 111 B 4 V 176 87 C A 76 r
OF THIS VOLUME
TRANSLATED BY MAURICE BARING
AND EDITED BY LEWIS EINSTEIN
WITH TYPES & DECORATIONS
BY HERBERT P. HORNE
CCCIII COPIES WERE
PRINTED

BY D. B. UPDIKE
AT THE MERRYMOUNT PRESS
BOSTON MASSACHUSETTS
IN THE MONTH OF
SEPTEMBER
MCM
VI
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!